d when my foot kicked a shoe-box on the floor just underneath. I grabbed the box and set it on the bed, a smile crept across my face. I opened it, my eyes going wide, my heart finding a quicker beat. There was a copy of Hustler magazine staring up at me. I lifted it and saw the address label. It was Tim’s, he obviously didn’t bother to do a change-of-address when he left. It was a current issue. But I quickly tossed the magazine aside when I saw what was underneath.

It was black and long and thick with exaggerated veins running up to the mushroom head. I reached in and picked up the massive dong. It was rubber and at least 10 inches long. I could only just get my fingers around it. My breath left me as the thought of my sister pushing this monster between her legs flashed across my mind. Next to it in the box was a half rolled up tube of k-y jelly. It seemed this wasn’t just for show. 

I stared at the beast as my fingers slowly moved over its latex surface. I couldn’t get the image of my sister lying back in bed, pushing this rubber cock into her cunt. Slowly I brought it to my lips and let them slide over the head. I couldn’t taste her, only latex. I blushed as I set the schlong down on the bed. 

There were two other cocks at the bottom of the box. These were hard plastic vibrators though. The blue one was about six inches and narrow with an adjustable dial on the end. I picked it up and turned the dial, felling it come to life in my hand with an orgasmic humming that made my cock push against my jeans. Again I pushed the cock to my lips hoping to find her scent there, nothing. I set it next to the black horse-cock on the bed and held up the third toy peter. This was small, only about four inches and slender. It was pink, and though small, jumped like lightning in my hand. No taste there either. 

A blue velvet bag contained her stash and a glass blown pipe in the shape of a cock. I was starting to see a pattern here. I never imagined my sister was so sexual. She had always been sexy, and had no trouble getting boyfriends, but I figured her as pretty straight laced when it came to sex. We had become close when she went off to college. Four years younger than her, I had always been the pest that she avoided at all costs. But when she came back for breaks we started to spend a lot of time together. She would tell me about college life and the guys she saw, but never about this. I could only guess that it was because Tim had been gone for six months now, and as far as I know she had been to busy with Calvin to date anyone. At twenty-two she was a sexy but frustrated single mom.

Then the key fell out of the velvet bag. I recognized it right off because I gave it to her. It opened a wooden chest that I built for her when I was in highschool. I went to the closet and searched around until I found the chest under a pile of clothes in the back. I pulled it forward and slid the key in, popping the latch. My mouth went dry as I made out the contents. A digital cam corder sat on top of several VHS tapes. She bought a computer last year, and I could only guess what she was doing with the camera. But I wouldn’t have to guess about the tapes. They were all labeled with a white sticker on the side that simply had a date. All the addresses were over a year old. I picked up September 24, 1999, Kelly’s 18th birthday. I slid it into the VCR on her dresser and sat back on the bed, my cock aching behind my jeans.

The screen lit up and there was my sister, just as I remember her at eighteen, except she was wearing a blindfold and standing in a living room I didn’t recognize. A man’s voice was wishing her a happy birthday and asked if she was ready for her present. I recognized the girl who came on screen immediately. It was my sister’s best friend, Andi. Her black hair was cut short and she was naked except for the butterfly tattoo just below her naval. I pulled my cock free and caressed the sensitive skin in my palm. 

Andi stepped behind my sister, kissing her neck while her hands slid up Kelly’s stomach to her breasts, cupping and squeezing them through her t-shirt. She lifted the shirt up resting it above Kelly’s firm tits, then moved around her to suck her taught nipples. Kelly moaned and giggled as her friend pushed her back on the sofa, pealed her jeans off, and buried her face between her thighs. Andi lapped hungrily at my sister’s cunt until Kelly shook and yelled with orgasm. I slid my jeans, shirt and shoes off and pulled the covers back on my sister’s bed. I lay flat on my stomach, eyes glued to the screen, humping my hard prick against the soft sheets. 

Kelly lay in a heap, her naked chest rising and falling with rapid breathes, her legs draped over her friend’s shoulders. Andi stopped her from pulling off the blindfold, so Kelly could not see the two men who had entered the room. I knew one of them, Tyson, Kelly had introduced me to him at a college party she brought me to when I was 17. He was a football player, muscular, athletic. His black skin made an erotic contrast against Kelly’s as he stepped up on to the couch and let his semi-hard cock brush against her cheek. The other guy did the same and Kelly squealed with delight as she reached blindly for the cocks. She guided each one to her mouth stroking them as she turned from one to the other. As I fucked my cock against the bed sheets I could almost feel my sister beneath me.

Another man appeared naked in front of the camera. He took up a position behind Andi and slid his cock deep into her cunt. The camera was being placed on a tripod and set back to capture the whole room. The fourth man, the camera guy, stepped into view. He crawled behind Kelly on the sofa, forcing her to momentarily pull her lips from Tyson’s shaft. She didn’t complain though, as he slid beneath her pushing his cock up between her legs as she lay back against his chest. Andi sucked his cock deep into her throat before pushing it up into her friend’s wet cunt. My head swam and my balls swelled as I watched my big sister riding one cock while feeding two into her hungry mouth. Andi licked at the cock and clit in front of her with her body rocking in rhythm to the cock slamming her pussy from behind.

Tyson pulled Kelly to her feet. Andi crawled up on to the cock in front of her and began fucking camera guy back into the couch. The tall blonde, whose cock my sister had been sucking, sat back on the couch next to Andi and camera guy. Tyson guided Kelly down onto the blonde’s cock so that both girl’s road side by side, straddling the men, their heart shaped asses bouncing wildly. Tyson stepped out of site for a moment, then he and the third guy appeared again rubbing lube over their cocks. Tyson pushed his slick fingers between the crack of Kelly’s ass, the third man did the same with Andi. My cock erupted between the sheets and my stomach as I watched Tyson slowly stuff his thick black cock deep into my sister’s ass.

The sticky cum coated my belly as I breathlessly humped the wet sheets watching my sister fucking two cocks with uncontrolled passion. Then I heard the car pull up out front. Shit! I jumped up in a panic. I threw the covers over the bed, turned off the TV and VCR and killed the lights in the room. I grabbed my boxers and wiped the cum from my stomach. I pulled on my jeans tossing the cum soaked boxers and my t-shirt in the corner. I stuffed everything in the shoe-box, tossed it under the bed, then reached into the closet to close the chest. Where’s the fucking key?! The front door was opening. I closed the closet door and jumped onto the bed, faking sleep. 

I heard the bedroom door push open. Kelly tip-toed across the room to the closet trying not to wake me. She quietly pulled open the closet door and my heart raced. I couldn’t see her but I could hear her approach the bed. The room was silent for what seemed like an eternity, then I heard her walk out of the bedroom. I lay motionless, listening, until I heard the shower water running.

I jumped up and looked in the closet. She probably hadn’t noticed the chest, it was still piled in clothes. I searched for that fucking key but couldn’t find it anywhere. I straightened the shoe-box as best as I could and jumped back into bed when I heard the water shut off. 

Kelly came back in the room flipping the lights on this time. I opened my eyes to see her with her back to me searching through her top drawer. The white towel wrapped around her came loose. She held it to her breasts with one hand as it fell revealing her back and butt to me. 

“Did you lose something?” she asked not turning and letting the towel hang in front of her, her perfect ass filling my sight. I sat up. She turned to face my, not hiding her nakedness but casually pulling the towel around her again until she was covered. I couldn’t read the strange expression on her face but my mouth had gone dry. She tossed the key on the bed between my legs. 

“I’m sorry, Kelly,” I started. “I was cleaning up when I found the box...”

“So you think I’m a slut now?” she said in a voice I could still not read as she sat at the end of the bed.

“No, I ...”

“You saw the tapes?”

“Ya,” I was blushing. “I just had no idea you were... into...so much...” I was stammering.

She sat staring at the floor in a silence that felt like it would never end.

“You wanna smoke some?” she finally asked. I still couldn’t read her.

She told me to grab the box, she said I obviously knew where her stash was. She laughed for the first time as I put the cock shaped pipe to my lips. She curled her feet under her at the end of the bed and we started to talk. As the pot kicked in she told me more and more secrets.

She said it had been nearly six months since she had had sex. She hadn’t gone this long with out sex since she lost her virginity at 13. I couldn’t believe it. She never had a reputation at school and never had a serious boyfriend either. Who was she having this sex with? She explained about Mr. Simms. 

Mr. Simms was our next door neighbor growing up. Just before her fourteenth birthday, she had seen him in his garage. His wife and kids were away for the weekend, he told her. She was flirting and next thing she knew, they were fucking in his daughter’s bedroom. He was 36 at the time. His daughter was my age. Kelly laughed when I told her I had fucked her several times during highschool. 

“I think her Dad did too,” Kelly laughed. “At least he wanted to.” 

Kelly told me about the times he had called her Angie, his daughter’s name, while fucking her. It weirded her out at first but then she kinda got off on it. He was the one who got her into filming. He loved to make movies with her, and when she graduated he gave her the old video camera. He also liked to invite friends over to fuck her. One night she fucked six of his friends and him when she found out where they were camping that weekend. When they were 16, Andi started to fuck him too.

As Kelly told me her stories, she relaxed on a cloud of pot at the end of the bed, kicking her legs out toward me and carelessly letting them fall open. The towel parted and I could see the silky pink lips parted sexily. Her pussy was shaved bald. My cock was like iron.

“I can’t believe I’m telling you this,” she laughed.

I grabbed the shoe-box, “Do you really use this?!” I laughed, holding up the huge black cock. She howled. 

“That’s for when I’m extra horny,” she blushed and giggled at the same time, “which is a lot lately.”

“Jesus! It’s huge!” I gasped in amazement. 

Kelly looked at me with a teasing smile then grabbed the cock from me. My cock jumped when she licked the head then pushed the monster down between her thighs.

“Don’t tell me your jealous,” she teased.

“It is a bit intimidating,” I groaned. She laughed. 

“From what I hear, you got nothen to worry about,” she said coyly. 

I knew what she was talking about. I had fucked her friend Jessie a few months ago, and I knew she knew everything. 

“So let’s see it,” she said in a slightly breathless voice. She was teasing me, and I don’t like to be teased. I couldn’t back down. I smiled and unzipped my fly. I pulled my hard on free and let it lay back against my stomach. Kelly smiled a wicked smile, but the giggles were gone. 

“You can stroke it,” she breathed. As my fingers circled my cock she lay back against the foot board and spread her thighs, the towel pulling up and apart. She set the huge dong aside and snaked her middle finger down over her clit. A long deep moan moved through her.

“I’ve never seen one shaved before,” fell quietly from my lips, “it’s beautiful.”

She looked at me hard for a moment, “Here,” she said reaching forward and grabbing my hand from my cock. She lay back and slowly guided my hand to her mound. Her hips lifted slightly as I pressed my palm over the smooth hairless mound. My fingers traveled lower, caressing, moving up, my middle finger just parting the swollen lips until I found her clit, brushing over it lightly.

“Fuck!” she jumped up from the bed tightening the towel around her. She turned her back to me and ran her hands through her damp hair. We were silent for several minutes, I didn’t move. Finally she turned on the VCR and hit eject.

“Which one did you watch?”she asked.

“Your 18th birthday.”

“That was a good one,” she said with a small laugh. She went over to the closet and pulled open the chest. As she bent down her towel rose up exposing her ass. 

“Here, this is the first one I ever made with Mr.Simms.” she said popping the tape in the player and turning on the TV. She curled her hair behind her ear as the tape loaded, trying not to look at me. Suddenly she ran over and jumped up on the bed like a little girl as the screen lit up. I lay back against the headboard and she snuggled up next to me.

On screen I saw my sister kneeling naked in front of our next door neighbor, his cock slipping in and out of her lips.

“How old were you?” I asked.

“Fourteen,” she answered in a near whisper.

She sucked him passionately, but my attention was not on the screen. Kelly curled up next to me and lay her head on my shoulder, her hand on my thigh. My cock was standing proud, still sticking out of my open jeans. I could smell strawberries from the shampoo in her damp hair resting on my bare chest. I ran my fingers over her back just above the towel. Mr.Simms sprayed a load of cum across Kelly’s chest on the TV. I breathed deep as I felt my sister’s fingers curl around my hard on. She began to slowly stroke it. I tugged at the towel and it fell open around her. I ran my fingers down to the small of her back.

As Mr. Simms pushed his cock between my fourteen year old sister’s thighs, Kelly slid down and I felt the warmth of her mouth cover my cock. I slipped lower on the bed with a groan as she pushed her lips to the base of my shaft. Pulling her hips around we moved into a 69, my mouth devouring the inner folds of her smooth shaved pussy. The realization of the moment was intense and Kelly swallowed hard as my cum filled her mouth.

I slid from beneath my sister and quickly moved over her pushing her down flat on her stomach. My hands and lips covered her ass, kissing and sucking at her cheeks, my fingers pushing down between her thighs into her sex. Her moans filled my ears as I buried my face between her legs sucking at her cunt from behind, her hips rolling under my hands.

The teenager on screen was on all fours as Mr.Simms fucked her little pussy from behind. I lifted my sister’s hips and slid a pillow under her, crawling between her spread thighs. I rubbed the head of my cock along her wet pink gash until it was shining with her juices. Then I pushed forward feeling her cunt envelop my cock to the hilt, stopping when my hips joined her firm round ass cheeks. We fucked, my cock thrusting into her, her cunt squeezing me, her ass pushing back at me, her screams and moans drowning out her fourteen year old self on TV.

She pushed me onto my back. Straddling my cock with her back to me, she reached around and spread her ass cheeks. Her tight anus slid like a vice over my cock and she lay back in my arms grinding her ass against me. I wrapped her in my arms, stroking her clit, massaging her breasts, kissing her neck. I reached out and found it, the black schlong. I lay it on Kelly’s chest, letting my sister squeeze it between her tits and suck at the head before I positioned it at her dripping slit.

“Show me,” I hissed into her ear and Kelly took my hand and pushed the monster deep into her cunt. I held the base and she worked my wrist in circles, pumping the mammoth rubber prick in and out of her while she bounced and wiggled her ass on my cock. I licked the sweat from her shoulders as I stroked her clit and pumped both cocks into her. Her body tensed, her ass strangling my cock until my cum covered her inner walls. She went limp above me.

As we sat in a hot bubble bath, Kelly eased back against me, her breasts soft in my palms. As she talked about taking me to a swing club where noone would know I was her brother and she could fuck me in front of everyone, my cock hardened against the small of her back. She giggled and stood up. 

“Where are you going?”

“To get the cam-corder,” she cooed.

r. I got out on the loop when I saw it. It was a brown corrugated metal building that could have passed for a repair garage. The only clue to what was going on inside was a handpainted sign outside that read "Jim's Place". An attached, also hand painted sign read "TOPLESS". I pulled into the parking lot, not knowing what to expect. The entrance was a smoked glass door. I opened the door to be assaulted by the smell of liquor, cigarettes, and cheap perfume. There was a small unmanned receptionist desk. Beyond it was a bunch of circular booths and a small square stage. A blonde woman, about thirty with big jugs and ugly brown panties danced on the stage. I looked around and found an empty seat. After a minute of watching the jugs sway, the first I'd seen in my life (outside a magazine) I felt a tug on my arm. I turned to see a real sprite of a very young woman standing there. She had long dark hair, a circular face, almond shaped eyes, a tiny button of a nose, and full lucious lips. She stood 4'10 with long thin limbs, and a thin mid section. She was wearing a black two piece babydoll nighty. "I said, do you want a drink?" she repeated. "Coke please" I recovered to say. She gave me a look and walked away. The fabric on the back of her panties was see through. She had a firm tiny butt. I turned my attention back to the stage. A brunette, also with big juggs, took the stage. The sprite returned. "Two bucks please" she said. I paid her and smiled. She took the money and walked off. I loved watching that butt. She disappeared into another room. I looked back to the stage. I watched the juggs continue to sway and jiggle. Several minutes later I had my second big shock of the night. A blonde goddess in bra and panties took the stage. The DJ introduced her by saying "She's finally old enough to work here, it's her birthday, so guys, go up and wish a sweet sixteen to Stacy". Stacy took off her bra, revealing apple sized tits, then stripped off her panties revealing a hairy blonde muff. A bunch of us went up, including me. "Don't forget guys", the DJ added, "Private dances are ten dollars, and tonight's special is a special dance. One for sixty bucks, two for one hundred, so don't be shy. I understand that Stacy wants to give every guy here a special dance". Stacy let every guy who tipped her a dollar, a squeeze of her tits. I slipped her a five. She spread her legs, taking my hand and placing it on her pussy. I ran my fingers up her slit, then backed off. Another guy had put a twenty in his teeth and laid his head on the stage. Stacy took the twenty and sat on his face. She let him lick her for a minute then moved on to other guys. I went back to my booth. A little while later, I noticed Stacy go to another room with the guy who had tipped her twenty. An oriental woman in crotchless panties took her place. I don't know how much the guy tipped her, but she got on her hands and knees. The guy started fucking her from behind. Several minutes later, the DJ said "Your three minutes are up guy, take her into the next room". She disappeared from the stage, which was empty for several minutes. Just then, the sprite returned. "I'm going off duty" she said "do you need anything before I go?" "Do you have a minute?" I asked. "Yeah, I guess" she answered. I patted the seat next to me. She sat down. "What's your name?" I asked. "Gloria" she answered. "This is my first time to a topless bar" I confessed, "What's a private dance and what's a special dance?" "Well" she answered, "a private dance, the girl gets naked and touches the guy everyplace. A special dance" she paused, putting her hands together, "is, a special dance, real special, get it?" She started to get up. I asked her to stop. "Do you give special dances" I asked. "No" she laughed, "I'm too young. I only serve drinks" "Look" I pleaded, "the other girls here are pretty, but you're beautiful. If I would want a special dance from anyone, it would be you. Especially since it's my first special dance". She lit up." Are you serious?" she asked. "Absolutely" I answered, "could you, please?" She looked at me for a minute, obviously considering it. She patted me on the chest. "Wait here" she ordered, "I'll be back in a minute". She went over and talked to an oriental woman behind the bar. She disappeared behind the bar and returned a minute later wearing a black overcoat. "Let's go" she said, taking my hand. She led me through another room. Stacy was getting fucked from behind by one guy while another had his dick in her mouth. Three other couples were going at it and three oriental sailors were fucking the shit out of a huge tittied brunette. Gloria led me through a back door, into a parking lot, then to an ugly puke green trailer parked on the back of the lot. She opened the door. "It's not much, but it's home" she said as she led me to a back bedroom. A large bed took up much of the room. She took a wad of bills out of her pocket, placing it in a coffee can. "You have to pay in advance" she said. I handed her a hundred dollar bill, which she put in the coffee can. She took the overcoat off, then hung it on a hook. She toyed with the string holding her top together. Slowly, she opened it, giving me a coy smile. She opened her top to reveal two cones of white flesh topped with pointy nipples. "What do you think?" she smiled. My throat had constricted. My heart was trying to leap out of my chest, and I felt a little nauseous. "Huh" was all I got out. "You're the only guy in the bar that didn't ask to see them tonight". She hung the top next to the overcoat. She hooked her thumbs in the waistband of her panties. She played with the waistband, "Are you ready?" she asked. "Ummmm....ummm.." was all I could get out. She pushed the panties just past her ass, then let the panties slide down her thin thighs revealing a black hairy pussy. She took one of my hands, placing it on her pussy. "Do you like it?" she asked. "Ummmm......ummmm" A look crossed her face. "Want me to shave it for you?" "Ummmm....ummm". She dashed out of the room. I heard water running in the next room. She returned a minute later with a small towel, a can of shaving cream, a razor, and a pot of water. She laid the towel on the bed, sat on the towel, spread her legs, wet her pussy hair, spread shaving cream on her pussy, and started to shave. I gently laid next to her. I put my hand on her thigh, gently caressing it. I continued on up to her stomach, then on to her tiny tits. No girl had let me see her tits, let alone touch them, and this one was shaving her pussy for me. When she finished, she had left a few hairs, but I wasn't going to quibble over that. She ran her fingers over her bare twat. "Baby smooth, and tingly" she said with a smile. I put my hand on hers. She put a finger in her pussy. I had seen a pussy in a porno mag and let my finger follow hers into her pussy. It felt better than I had ever imagined. "Your turn now" she said. "Huh?" I asked. "Take your clothes off, let me see you". I stood at the foot of the bed and undressed. Her eyes fixated on my hard dick. "Come here" she cooed. I crawled on all fours to her. She reached up, taking my dick and guiding it into her. She gasped as I entered her and bit her bottom lip. She grabbed my buns and pulled me into her. I began to pump her. She ran her hands up and down my back. "Faster" she whispered. I obeyed her. She began whimpering. I got excited and blew my load in her. I paused a moment. I was a dynamo in those days and started fucking her seconds later. She started whimpering again. I put her on all fours and began to pound her. She responded by panting loudly. I fely my second load coming and emptied it into her. We collapsed together and caught our breath. "I didn't know this would be so good" I said. She reacted with surprise. "Is this your first time?" She went over to the coffee can and took out the hundred. "I can't take money for your first time. That would be wrong. It's supposed to be special". I looked at her trailer and thought of my cozy home. "Please keep it, I insist" "No" she said. I pushed the money back at her. "Please keep it, Please". She reluctantly put the money back in the can. I got up and started to dress. "Where are you going?" she asked. "I paid you for two times". She walked over and kissed me. "Stay the night. Please. It's the least I can do. I'd feel bad if you left now" I dropped my pants. "OK" I agreed. We jumped back on the bed. She kissed me as she ran her hands across my head. "Why is your hair so short?" She asked. I told her about being home on leave. She kissed me again. "Well soldier boy, it looks like you have a girlfriend now, and you need to spend the rest of your time with me". We fucked until dawn, woke up for lunch, then fucked again. We wrote letters for six months. The last letter I got from her said, "Mom say's we're going to move soon". I never saw her again. I guess she lost my address. I looked for her, but it didn't do any good. ***************************************************************************************** I took a last look at the lot. Felt another pang, put the car in gear and pulled away.

ened to have a jacuzzi. We took the room because the appearance of the hotel was nice compared to the other ones we saw. I offered to sleep on the floor, but she said we were family and I could sleep on the bed with her.

Our site seeing week was coming to an end the next day we had to go to the college. On this night, there was that massive blackout that hit New York City, New Jersey, Niagara Falls, etc. Anyway we had to walk to our hotel across town, we got there around 11 PM.

Both of us were getting ready for bed since there was nothing else to do. She said to me before we slept, “If you want to sleep without your shirt on to keep you cool, you can.” I said, “No its ok.” “Are you sure hun?” “Sure I am fine. Besides, it wouldn’t be fair to you.” “Me? How come?” “Cuz you can’t get cool by taking a piece of your clothing off or you’d be exposing yourself. And my mother has told me how cautious you are about exposing yourself” “Oh really? Then…WATCH ME!” She then stripped down to her bra and panties. I was still virgin trought, virgin eyes, and virgin organ. I saw her in her bra and panties and I just froze. I kept staring as I saw her beautiful body. She said “Ok, your turn.” I was motionless.

Waiving her hands in front of my face saying “Hello!!” She then said “AS YOUR AUNT, I DEMAND YOU TO TAKE YOUR SHIR OFF YOUNG MAN!” I couldn’t stop staring or say anything. She finally said “FINE! I’ll do it FOR you.” She tore me down to my boxers. When I just had my boxers on, she saw my huge tent. Seeing that made her nipples hard, which were almost paper-thin.

After that neither of us said anything or did anything, we just went to sleep. Five minutes later I was still awake trying to think if that really happened. My aunt however thought I was still asleep, so she pulled down my boxers and started sucking me off. I pretended that I was still asleep.

I held in my moans while she sucked my off. Then I couldn’t hold I in. I shot my load into her mouth. First she swallowed it, and then she couldn’t keep up so she let go for a sec and I wasn’t done with my load. She swallowed the rest…so I thought. She left my cock and came up to my face. She kissed me smack on the lips. And with that, as a joke, she spit the extra cum back into my mouth. She was giggling while I was chocking because I tried to laugh.

After that and a quick breather, she asked me if I was still a virgin. I didn’t lie and said yes. She said in a sexy voice “Well you’ll need experience young man. You’re going to college.” Again I was speechless so I just watched her motions. She started to suck my cock again, not as great as the first time though. That was because all she wanted to do was raise my cock to hardness again.

After that she rested her bare back against my chest, and she was hovering her butt above my cock. She whispered “Are you gonna tell any one?” I nodded no. Without a seconds gap, she pushed her butt down with force onto my cock. I moaned loudly, not because it hurt, but because I was so pleased and thankful of my aunt. She slowly started pumping, up and down.

I started to match them. When the pace got higher, she was the first to cum. When she did she dropped back with me under her still. She might have been done but I knew I wasn’t. So I kept going in and out of her slowly until she was ready again. When she was, she turned over so we were face to face. We kissed passionately for 2 minutes. Then she teased me by hovering her pussy over my cock. Finally she rammed it onto my cock. We kept pumping and kissing until she said, “Suck my nipples!” I said, “What?” She screamed, “SUCK MY NIPPLES GODDAMNIT!!” I gladly took her nipples into my mouth. Within a min I came in her.

We kept taking turns cumming and resting until about 5AM at which point we were pumping at a fast rate and we both came together for the first time. She still had her face to me, but after that last major orgasm, we both fell asleep with my cock still in her and drenched in her cum and some of my own. In the morning, the light had come back and my aunt wasn’t on top of me anymore. Then I heard the shower turn on, so I decided to take a piss first and then join her. When I entered the bathroom, she called me straight to her, and I did go there.

I went in with her and asked me to do her doggystyle. I said, “I can’t right now.” She was confused until I told her I have to pee. She said go ahead and then lie down in the jacuzzi bathtub. I said nothing and let it flow all over her sexy body. She swallowed most of it, which turned me on once again, giving me a raging hard-on. I grabbed her by her waist and told her, “Get on your knees and face the door.” I doggystyled her and fucked her for almost another hour in the bathtub alone. Then she said, “We have to get ready.” So I washed her and dried her while she did the same for me.

then. I had a hard time telling this person how I felt because this person that I was so wild about was my sister. She was and still is one of the best things that could happen in my life.

 

It started back when we were in high school. For years before this, I would take every chance I had to accidentally see her naked. Most of the times, I just watched from the house when she would go out in the back yard and lay in the sun. She always had bikini’s that covered only what they had to. My sister had a very nice chest for someone her age. She was 12 when she started developing tits. I was 14 and feeling my oats. I had lost my virginity when I was 12 so I already had an understanding about sex. When ever my sister would lay in the yard sunning herself, I would be in the house staring out the window while I jacked off. Mom and dad worked all day so me and sis would get home from school and take care of ourselves until they got home. This gave me a lot of time to watch sis. I remember being in my room listening to her walk around upstairs. I would wait until I heard her in her room and then go upstairs and see if I could catch her doing anything.

This was pretty much how things went until I turned 17. That year was when I could not stand it anymore and decided to see if I could get anywhere with her. She may not have had an idea that I felt the way I did but I was going to try and let it be known. I could not take it any longer. I was in a state of constant hard on. I could smell her perfume and get excited.

We had a bunch of relatives come and visit from out of state so we had to give our rooms up to the adults. This meant that sis and I were sleeping in sleeping bags on the floor in the basement. Before that though, we were all up late drinking quite a bit. Mom and dad didn’t mind me and sis drinking as long as we did it at the house. So we all had a good buzz going that night. We all got pretty trashed. Everyone crashed out about the same time. I lay in my bag for about two hours not making a sound or moving. I was feeling good from the beer and had a giant hard on with sis laying only about a foot from me. I watched when she went to get into her bag and she was wearing a thin teddy type outfit when she crawled into bed. I could see her nipples pushing against the front of the material. It was almost see through. By now sis had developed a set of perfect 38 double D’s. I know because I snuck in her room before and looked at her bra’s. Her figure looked like a porn stars. She had the curves in all the right areas. Her ass was shaped just right. Hardly any jiggle to it.

As I laid there listening to my sister fall deeper into that sleep mode I kept telling myself it was a bad thing to have me this close to her. My dick was swollen as hard as it could be. It actually felt bigger than it ever had. I thought that it was going to rip my shorts. I usually slept in the nude and I felt like I was being constricted. I just had to get my dick free of its problem. While sis slept, I carefully removed my shorts to make room for my cock. As I looked at my sister sleeping next to me with my naked body under my sleeping bag, I felt a funny feeling go through my body as I realized that I was so close to my sister and naked. It was kind of like a secret that no one should know kind of feeling.

  Finally I turned on my side towards my sister and played with my dick while I watched her sleep. I could feel my heartbeat pulse through my cock as I pumped on it and watched sis sleeping. I wanted her bad but I also did not want to take her when she was sleeping either. I was in turmoil about the whole thing. The devil on my shoulder was telling me to just reach out there and see what I could touch and feel. The angel on the other shoulder was running through all the scenarios about how it was wrong because she is your sister. I was stuck between a rock and a hard spot. That hard spot was my cock that was ridged as could be. My palms were itching as if they needed to touch her and see what it was all about. I could not even remember being this turned on by my girlfriend. My girlfriend was a fox and loved to fuck my cock when ever we had the chance but she could not make me feel the way my sister was making me feel. I just had to at least touch her skin and see how soft she felt.

Once I made my mind up on this, there was no turning me back now. I was not going to be satisfied until I felt that hot body lying next to me. I pulled my hands out of my sleeping bag and took my hands and slowly reached over to her sleeping bag. I was very careful so that I would not wake her up. I knew that this was wrong but I was beyond caring very much about that. I was not going to be happy until I felt her hot body skin. I pulled down the zipper on my side making sure that I did it gently. My hands were shaking so much that I could hardly keep them still. My heart was beating so hard that I thought it was going to burst out of my chest. What made it worse was that I could now feel her body heat radiating out from the bag. I felt like it was burning my hands while I continued to pull down that zipper.

Finally, I had the zipper all the way down. I sat there for a few seconds while I tried to figure what I was going to do now. I was so excited about what I had in my plans that I could not figure out how to put it in order. I felt like a kid in a candy store for the first time. Once I was calm enough, I reached out and slowly lifted the flap up to see her body. I was surprised to see that she wasn’t wearing any panties. I thought that maybe they were just some skimpy ones but she wasn’t wearing any at all. I damn near shot my load right then. I held off though as I trailed my glance up her body. Her little outfit had slid up when she crawled into the bag. It was just below her tits. I was able to get a great side view of her body from just below her breast down. I could not see any flaws on her at all.

As I lay on my side looking at her under the sleeping bag, I just knew that I had to touch her. I had to feel her body. I wanted to reach right over and grab that nice clean little pussy of hers. She was lying on her back and I could tell that she kept herself well trimmed. I knew that sis had drunk quite a bit that night but I still did not want to take a chance and wake her up yet. I kept getting those thoughts in my head that was telling me no. I just chose to not listen. I was going to see how far I could get tonight without waking her.

I then put the flap down and slid my hand in the bag and gently brought it to rest on her hip. Her skin was so hot to my touch. I could feel my dick starting to drip my pre-cum. It was letting go of so much that I felt like I was having a small orgasm. I still continued on. I was in another world now as I stepped beyond normal and into this incestuous feeling. I let my hand slowly ride up towards her tummy. She felt so soft to the touch. I was enjoying every bit of her body. I finally came to rest below her tits. I could see that she was out good. I then moved my hand over her left breast. I set it down on top of her big tit and enjoyed the feel of it through her teddy. I couldn’t sit my hand still for long. She felt so good that I started to message her breast through the cloth. It felt so great. My sisters tits were a lot bigger than my girlfriends, so it was like the first time touching anything like these. I knew that this was not the right way to go about this. I wanted to do a lot of things to my sister but I felt strange about making all these moves while she slept. No matter how I felt, I couldn’t stop myself as I continued to make my advances on my sister

Sis didn’t move while I felt her up. I was glad to because I could actually feel her nipples under my hand. They didn’t get hard but they did begin to stiffen up a little. I would caress one and then the other. I was beginning to wish that I had another hand so I could reach down and see if I could touch her pussy. Finally, I had to let go and carefully slide down her body again until I was able to reach her pussy. I kept my hand above her well trimmed lips for as long as I could stand it. Then I lowered it onto her mound. I had never felt such soft hair before. I carefully started playing with her soft pussy hair. My mind was going wild as I trailed my fingers through her soft fur. I did not want to slide any closer to her pussy opening. This is what I told myself when I started at least. But as I touched her soft hair and could feel her pussy under them, I then got daring and started to slide forward a little bit and near her lips.

I moved my hand forward and then I could actually feel her hot pussy lips on my finger tips. Instinct must have been doing what it does because I actually slid one finger between her virgin lips. I froze at that moment because my sister sighed and started moving her legs. I held myself in place while she adjusted. I wanted to pull my hand out and act like I was sleeping. Something kept me right where I was though. Sis adjusted and actually opened her legs even more. I stared at her sleeping. I thought for sure that she was waking up. I figured that she would wake up and be angry and start yelling at me. She did not do any of those things though. She just settled in and continued to sleep. I kept my hand still for a long time after that. I was so far gone with this whole thing that I just stayed in there.

Once she was deep asleep again, I continued to play with my sister’s pussy lips. I was able to slide down further now as I felt some fluids seeping out of my sister’s pussy. It made it easier for me to slide my finger inside her a little bit. Even with just my fingertip inside her pussy, I could tell that she was very tight. I wanted to really stick my finger in her and fuck her with my hand. I held off though and just continued doing what I was doing. I knew I would not be able to continue this. She would eventually wake up if I did not stop. But I kept my pace up as I enjoyed my sisters little snatch with its liquid seeping out onto my fingertip.

My body felt like it was shaking from all this excitement. I could feel the warmth inside her and yet I felt like I was shivering cold. My dick was throbbing so hard that I was afraid to touch it. I just knew that if I did it would explode. I was beyond hope now as I laid there enjoying the sensations my sister’s body was doing to me. I felt like I had to take things a little further. I knew that I couldn’t put my finger inside my sister any further without touching that most sensitive spot. That would for sure bring all of this to an end. I was not ready to stop yet so I decided to see if I could get my mouth on her breast. My lips were dry as I thought of how I could do this. Finally, with much regret, I took my hand away from my sister’s hot virgin pussy. I gently removed the sleeping bag from her waist up. I became real daring and climbed out of my sleeping bag and sat almost against her as I leaned over my sister. I used both hands now as they shook at first contact with her night gown. I had to sit there for a few minutes to calm my nerves down while I continued to look at her body.

Finally, I was calm enough to move ahead. I slowly and carefully lifted her teddy up and over her breasts. I was able to see them in plain sight now as I sat the teddy down above her ample breasts. I sat back up and just stared at her body again. I was watching her sleep with my dick only inches from her body. My dreams were coming true except that she was asleep. My ultimate fantasy would be if she was awake and letting me do all these things to her. It would be complete if she was playing with my cock and telling to do all these things that I was doing to her.

I finally got myself calmed down enough and moved onto my next move. I carefully lowered myself down to where my mouth was right over her breasts. I could feel her body heat radiating up. Her nipple was just below my lips and I was about to suck on my sisters nipple. I was going bananas as I sat there and lowered my lips onto her breast. I felt her hot skin make contact with my lips and before I knew it, on was all the way down on her chest. It was such a great feeling as her soft delicate skin rested against my mouth. I had to put my hands on either side of her to balance myself as I then started to lick her nipple. It still was not hard but it was firm. I could feel the sensation of the nipple on my tongue and it was making me crazy with excitement. I sucked it into my mouth carefully. Suddenly, I could feel her nipple get stiff. I was excited and scared at the same time. I wasn’t sure what was going to happen. I could not stop this time though. I was to far gone with my dick aching to get something and my mouth was starting to get dry from the heavy breathing that I was doing. I still held my mouth on her nipple and breast.

I was definitely not ready for what happened next. It was the start of everything I imagined. I was still sucking on my sister’s nipple when she reached up with her left hand and put it on the back of my head and grabbed some of my hair. I did not look up or move. I just knew that I was had and the yelling was about to start. Instead, she lifted her head up and whispered into my ear.

“John…hurry up and get in here before you make my brother”.

I could not believe it as my sexy voiced sister whispered into her brother’s ear like I was her boyfriend. He had left hours ago and yet she must have been so wasted still that she thought I was him. I should have sat up and said something to her but it was dark and I was not going to ruin this chance. I acted as casual as can be, when your dick is as hard as a rock and your horny sister tells you to get in her sleeping bag with her. I crawled in next to her and could not believe it when I finally felt her body touching mine. She turned a little bit towards me as I felt her reach out and grabbed hold of my cock. The touch of her fingers on my sensitive dick just about blew my load all over her. I again put my hands around her, this time holding her against me as I sucked her nipple into my mouth with eagerness this time. I was acting the part of her boyfriend for as far as I could get. I reached down behind her and put my hand right on her firm little ass. Holy cow was she ever hot. Sis grabbed onto my dick firmly now and began jacking on it. She leaned over again and whispered to me.

“If I had know you were this big we would have gone all the way a long time ago…I love your cock in my hand”, I just groaned as I kept my face buried on her tit. I did not want to say anything because that would give me away. I was going to take this as far as I could before I was discovered. As my sister continued to jack my dick, I pushed my hips towards her with the rhythm of her hand action. I felt like should blow my load but something inside of me was keeping me from it. I switched to her other breast and began really giving her nipple a work out. Sis sighed into my ear as I continued to do this. I could feel her getting excited as she started to push her chest into my face. I was in cloud nine sporting the biggest hard on I had ever had.

            While I was still sucking on her nipple, I let go of her tight ass and slid my hand around to the front of her. I brought my hand to rest at her soft virgin lips. Sis opened her legs and let me touch her puffy pussy. She was flowing juices out of her body so much that it was running down her leg. I didn’t have anything obstructing me as I slowly slid my hand across her lips and pushed index finger into her. I knew I could not go far without causing pain, so I was very delicate and careful. I immediately felt her clit make contact with my finger. As I rubbed across it, sis moaned louder and pushed against my invading finger.

“Ohh my goddd…..that feels great”, sis spoke these words into my ear again as she resumed jacking my cock. I was getting to the point where I was going to have to fuck her soon. I just had to get myself inside my sister and fuck the virgin out of my sister. Whenever I make this move I know that I will be discovered. I wasn’t going to stop though. I was determined to get myself inside my sister. I was just about beyond reason for anything. I still had some control but it was growing thin as my hot little sister was bringing closer to orgasm.

Finally, I decided that this was the time to make a move. I kept my face on my sister’s tit as I pushed her back onto her back and carefully crawled between her legs. I could feel the heat coming from the insides of her thighs as I lay down between her legs. Damn did she feel great and taste great. I continued to finger my sister as she lay there under me. I was now sliding my finger all the way into my sister’s tight little pussy. My hand was soaked from her juices. Our bodies together were generating enough heat to heat the whole room we were in. I was ready to take this situation to the final extreme.

I pulled my finger out of my sister and slid my hand to her side as I kept my mouth on her breast and slid up her body to get my dick closer to her tight womanhood. My sister was still jacking on my dick as I inched up her body. She must have realized what I had in mind because she then let go of my dick and reached up and put her hand on the back of my neck and as she pulled my ear closer to her.

“We can’t do this here…..lets sneak into one of the other rooms….I don’t want to wake up my brother”, sis whispered this to me as I got my dick closer to her sweat little pussy. I didn’t answer her as I drew closer to her body and had my cock within centimeters of her virgin pussy. She grabbed a hand full of my hair and again repeated what she had said before, “Please John,….we can’t make love right here….I really do want you inside of me but……..my brother will here us for sure.”

I knew that if I sat up to go anywhere she would see me and know then that it was me. I was now to far gone with my lust and anxiety to stop any of this. I also knew that now was the time to let it be known who was actually turning her on. She had me going crazy now as I reluctantly removed my mouth from breast and brought my face up next to her ear. I was sure that the minute she heard my voice that she would begin to freak out and go ballistic on me. I didn’t care though because I was going to at least get myself inside of my sister before she could stop me.

I reached out and put both my hands next to her head as I leaned against her more and brought my cock to rest against her virgin lips. I could tell that I was at the entrance to her pussy. “It’s okay……I’m already awake”. The moment that my sister heard my voice, she immediately got tense throughout her whole body. She was pinned down with me on top of her but she still tried to resist me. She began to try and push me away without saying anything. However, I was to strong for her and held her down as I gave a little push with my waist and spoke to her again.

“Don’t scream….you are absolutely driving me crazy…..I want to make love to you….I love you”, I said these words as I slowly pushed my hips into my sister a little bit more. I felt myself enter my sister’s tight lips. She froze as I started to enter her. I wanted to lift my head up and look her in the eyes as I gently entered my sister’s forbidden zone. Instead, I kept myself on top of her body as I gently pushed my dick into her more. My sister grabbed my sides tighter and was still trying to push me off of her as I invaded her forbidden body. My cock was on a mission of its own as it made its way into her. I wasn’t able to get far before I could feel that wall of virginity stopping me. I stopped pushing forward once I felt this.

“You can’t do this……it’s wrong…..please don’t”, my sister said these words as she felt me stop pushing. She wasn’t screaming at me though. She still had a firm grip on my sides but she wasn’t pushing to hard. I was going wild with lust for my sister but I still made sure I was gentle. I slowly pulled back, making sure to stop before I was out of her.

I then took a chance and rose up to look into her face. I was able to see her whole body underneath me as I looked down between us and could see us joined together still inside of her. I followed her body all the way up until I could see right into her eyes. She looked a little scared as she held my sides but still did not push me away. I could not read what was going in her head. I just knew that I was in a forbidden area of my sister and I could not stop my feelings as I felt her body under me and the urges coursing through my body. I just had to have my sister. I just had to make love to my sister or I felt I would die.

As I stared into her eyes and could see her confusion mixed with fright, I then again pushed myself back into my sister’s body. I stared her straight in the eyes as I entered her more. She held my sides tight as I entered her. She was so incredible to the sight and sensation. I again came to rest at her virginal wall. I stopped for a second as I rose up higher on her and pushed forward harder. I broke past her virginity and continued to enter her. I watched as she grabbed my sides tighter, almost in pain, as she then rolled her head back. She was not pushing against me this time. Sis was actually grabbing hold of my sides and squeezing me while she pulled me closer to her. I could feel her legs spread wider to allow me complete access to her body. I sank my body into her as I felt myself enter her as far as I could go.

“AAaahhh…..christ you feel soooo good”, I groaned as I continued to stare at my sister’s face. I could feel my cock deep in her body. I could feel her body responding to my invasion of her virginity. “I have wanted to make love to you for so long…..I have loved you as a lover should love for many years sis”.

I stayed right where I was as I said these things to my beautiful sister. She didn’t say anything as she just held my hips and stared me in the eyes. I still could not read what she was thinking as I remained in her. I just know that she looked so wonderful from her eyes to her toes. I knew that I needed to say something to her. I needed to hear her speak.

“Please don’t be angry with me……You are such a beautiful woman……I hope that you will forgive me and not hate me”.

My sister just laid there and looked me in the eyes. I could still make out the color of her light blue eyes in the dark. I could see the outline of her face and hair as she lay there under me. Suddenly, she got a different look in her face and finally spoke to me.

“You are my brother……you know that this is incest and wrong……you have taken away my virginity forever……..society condemns people for what you have just done………but I cannot go on hating someone who is so delicate to me and makes me feel the way your body is making me feel”. My sister said all these things to me as I felt my world starting to fall apart. That is until she said her last words. I stared at her as I watched her take her right away from my hip and reach around my head as she pulled my face to hers. She may have been a virgin before but she had definitely kissed a guy before. Her lips touched mine and I could feel her tongue enter my mouth. She then reached behind my back and pulled me down on top of her. I could feel her full sized breasts against my chest and her body under me as she lifted her legs to wrap around me. I responded back with my own tongue and she sucked my tongue deep into her mouth.

We continued to kiss each other so strongly. I had lost all the thoughts about this being my sister. I was kissing the woman that I loved so much. I was enjoying kissing my sister so much but I also could not stop making love to her. I broke our kiss as I rose back up and looked her straight in the eyes. I withdrew back with my cock. I again stopped when I was almost out of her. I looked into her eyes as she took her hands and put them on my face, smiling. She didn’t say a word. All she did was look at me and nod her head yes. I didn’t need any more encouragement. I buried myself into her again. Sis lowered her hands to my arms and squeezed them firm as I entered her even further this time. Her mouth opened as she rolled her head back again. Her body responded to my invasion. My sexy sister was now enjoying me as much as I was enjoying her.

“Oooooohhhhh yes big brother…………you make me feel so wonderful……..OOhhhh don’t stop……make love to me……fuck your little sister”. As my sister groaned these words to me, I then chose to not hold anything back. I began to make love to my sister with deep love and penetration. I could feel myself entering her body all the way. Her hips were now moving in response to our love making. I had been with quite a few women but I had never been with a woman whom I was in love with and this was a sensation I had never felt myself. I felt our bodies were meant for each other as we continued to make love. I knew that I would not be able to hold out for long before I would have to come. I had waited so long for this to happen that it was almost beyond my control as we thrust our bodies together.

Our bodies were sweating with so much emotion and anxiety. I could my sister’s muscles respond to me as I made love to her. She squeezed me so hard that I knew I would not last much longer. As much as I wanted this to last forever, I still had those sensations as my dick began to swell even more I began to feel my cum starting to build. I was getting ready to slow down and prevent my ejaculation. Suddenly, my sister grabbed me and held me tight as she ground her body against mine.

“OOhhhhhhhh baby……….you’re goinggggg……to……..make mmmeeee cummmmmm……..oh my godddddd………..I’mmmmmm comingggggggg”.

The minute that I heard her say these words, I also felt the muscles inside her tighten up on my dick. That was all I could take as I also released my fluids into her.

“AAAaaagghhhhh”, I responded back as I rose up on my arms and buried myself into her as I released my own built up passion and orgasm. I stayed inside my sister as I continued to feel her body pulling all of my cum out of me and into her. My beautiful sister had taken me to a level of emotion that I was experiencing for the first time. It was even better than the first time I ever had an orgasm. She held me tight as she convulsed under me and gave me her own juices. It was beyond any paradise I could ever imagine.

Finally, we had drained ourselves of all our energy and juices. I was unable to hold myself up any longer and lay down on her body. I was still inside her as she held me to her. We were both exhausted and drained as we lay there panting, trying to get our breath back. Her legs were limp but they still were across the back of my legs. She was so incredible feeling. I could feel her heart beating against my chest. I was still aware of her beautiful breasts against my body.

We laid there for the longest time as my sister caressed my back. I was unable to see her face but I was still wondering how was feeling now. I was on cloud nine and loving every bit of our bonding. I had to see what she was feeling. I finally lifted my head to look into her eyes. She looked at me with a smile but I could tell something was going through her head.

“What is it sis…….I hope you aren’t angry that we made love to each other…..Please don’t be…..please”.

My sister just grinned back at me and caressed my face. She didn’t say anything at first. She just caressed me and kissed me on the lips. Then she finally had to say something.

“I am not mad at you…….I am not mad at what we did……..I am a little afraid because we just made love to each other and we came at the same time……what if you have gotten me pregnant?......what will happen then?”.

At first, I sat there when she said this. I hadn’t even thought about it. I was so involved with making love to her that I did not think to stop. Finally, I decided that what is done is done. I love this woman and I hope that she loves me.

“I don’t care……I love you sis…..I want to be with you…..I have never felt this much love for any woman before……I know you are a little scared but I would love to be the father of your child if you get pregnant……I hope you see that this is not just a one time thing….I want to be with you forever……I don’t know how to go about it but I want us to live as husband and wife someday….it will be hard to do here in the house but we can move in together…..when I get to my new job, you can come live with me and we will just have to tell mom and dad that you are looking for a new job”.

After I had spilled my guts out to my sister, she looked me in the face as if to see what I was thinking. She stared at me for a few minutes before she smiled and answered, “You really are serious aren’t you?.......you really want us to be together forever………you really want to be together and even have a baby together”.

I looked her straight in the eyes and smiled back at her as I leaned down and kissed her lips. “Yes baby…..I want to make love to you for as long as I live…..we will be happy together….you will be treated like a queen”.

My sister then put her arms around me and we held each other tight. I could feel myself beginning to get hard again. My sister also became aware of it at the same time. I started moving to her movement as we again began to make love to each other again. I knew that I was in my own heaven. I didn’t care about society’s outlook on us because I was in love with the woman that would be with me until one of us dies. We made love to each other almost all night. Finally, I had to get back in my own sleeping bag before mom and dad woke up. It would not be good to have them walk downstairs and see me wrapped around my sister with my dick still in her.

As soon as I was able to, I moved my sister to the state I was in and we started our life as a husband and wife would. It was pretty good timing to because my sister was already 2 ½ months pregnant by the time she got there. Our parents never knew anything about us the rest of their lives. We made up a story that she had met a guy and when he found out she was pregnant he ran. Mom and dad were killed in a bad car accident back home about two years after that. So we didn’t have to hide from any one any more. I call her my wife and she tells everyone at work that I am her husband. People that we know are jealous about our relationship because we are so in love and we have such beautiful children. We have our moments of small arguments but we still are in love. We also have a boy and a girl. We hope that they don’t follow in our same footsteps but if they do, we will be there for them.

I would appreciate responses back on this story. If you like it, I will continue to write some more stories.

hustled to the part where she asked me for a dance. "Sure" I agreed. She took off the sea green top revealing a very small pair of breasts topped with puffy undefined nipples. She had no problem with me touching those, or placing them in my mouth, but she wriggled everytime I touched her twat. After sixty bucks, I called it quits. I went back to the club a week later.

Maria was there again. We went through the same motions again. She had learned a little. This time, during her dance, she got down on her knees and played with my dick through my pants. I started to unzip. She immediately stopped me by climbing on my lap. She wiggled around some more and still played coy with her pussy. On the third trip, I finally got her to show me her pussy. She briefly showed me two plump bare pussy lips. When I reached out, she quickly hid her pussy.

I sloid my finger along her slit, through her panties. "Maria, I want some of this" I told her. "You want some panocha?" "Yes" I replied. She shook her head. "We no do this here, you want panocha, we go somewhere else". I made arrangements to meet her after shift. She met me outside work and had me drive her to a shitty looking apartment complex. Upstairs, she had a small one bedroom apartment.

There wasn't any real furniture to speak of. A few broken pieces, and a mattress in her room where she had us undress. She wanted to be in control and lowered herself on to my dick. "Ohhh" she moaned as she took me in her. She put her tiny hands on my shoulders and worked her hips.

I squeezed her tits, then caressed her body. I wanted another position, and we sort of wrestled until I got her on all fours. I grasped her tiny hips and pounded her until I came. I layed next to her. "You like?" she asked. "Oh yeah", I told her. Then we laid there quietly. I must have dozed a bit because I was only aware of a door closing. I opened my eyes to see a girl standing in the bedroom dorway. She looked like Maria, but much younger. Mama?" the girl asked, a very confused look on her face. Maria got up and ushered the girl away from the room.

I got up and got dressed. I walked into the next room. Maria was in the kitchen, wearing a T shirt. The girl smiled at me in a polite, but quizzical way. She was a cutie, having all of her mother's beauty. I went into the kitchen and discreetly paid Maria. I didn't see her again for a week.

This time, she managed to get off of work early. We went to her place again, this time for a longer sex session. We were dressed when the girl came in. Maria introduced the girl as her daughter Anna. She was twelve, stood four six, and had little bumps on her chest that I imagined were like her mother's. I told Maria that I thought Anna was pretty and I'd like to take pictures of her at my studio. I offered Maria the same rate I paid her for sex. Maria lit up and we made arrangements to have Maria bring her to my studio the next afternoon.

Actually, I only dabbled in photography, but I was renting the studio for next to nothing. I had shot a couple of models in a couple of close to proffesional shoots, so I had some ideas when Maria and Anna arrived. The studo has three sets, one looking like a living room, a kitchen, and a bedroom. I had Anna come in the door leading to the living room, where appearing as if she just came from school, I had her strip down to her underwear. Then I had her go to the dressing room and put on a sheer babydoll nightie. I next posed Anna in the kitchen where I had her pretend to be thirsty and do several cleaning tasks after pretending to spill water. Next, I had her put on a black nightie, and posed her in the living room, pretending to read and watch TV. Finally, I had her put on a two piece blue nightie and prepare for bed in the bedroom. The climax came when I had her start to tease the camera by showing me her shoulders, then pretending to strip before climbing into bed.

I finished the shoot and paid Maria. I saw Maria three days later. After our fuck session, I told her I'd like to shoot Anna again, this time in the nude. Maria got a concerned look on her face. I assured her that since she would be there, nothing would happen. She reluctantly agreed. The next day at the studio, I had Anna come in the living room door again, and undress, only this time, more deliberately.

I had her in her underwear in the kitchen. I had her open the fridge door, then teasingly take off the bra. I had to fight my excitement the first time I saw her tiny breasts. Her nipples were large, like her mother's, but more defined. I had her playfully put milk on her nipples, then some strawberry glaze. Then I had her clean up before moving on to the bedroom. There I had her tease me with her waistband, before taking the panties off and climbing on the bed. I even got some great spread leg shots of her hairless pussy, then called it a day. I paid Maria, then drove them both home. I waited a week before I saw Maria again.

After our sex session, I made her ask if I wanted to shoot Anna again. "Sure" I told her. The next afternoon at the studio, I had Anna go straight to the bedroom. I had her seductively undress, then introduced her to sex toys. I had gone to a porno shop and bought the smallest toys they had. First, with a day glo orange vibrator, I had pretend to have oral sex with it before playing with her nipples, then playing with her pussy. It was a little more round than a pencil, and I got her to insert it in her tiny pussy. The other toys were too large for pussy, but I had her pretend with them anyway. The one that nearly made me came was the flesh colored dick shaped dildo. I wanted to fuck her, but first things first.

After my next sex session with Maria, I made Maria ask if I was going to shoot Anna again. Of course I had plans, but I didn't tell Maria what they were. The next day, at the studio, I had Anna do another strip tease. I did the next series of shots from the looker's point of view. I sat on the couch and had Anna crawl on all fours to me. I had her open my zipper and take my dick out.

I could tell Maria was nervous, so I went slow. I had Anna open her mouth and take my dick, an inch at a time in her mouth. She was able to get most of it, before gagging. I then had her move to just giving me a handjob, making sure to have her press my dick to her cheek as I came. I shot my load all over her face. I cleaned her up and paid Maria. I went over to Maria's the next day. This time, we had a wild fuck, as she attacked me with energy, and the whole time I was imagining she was Anna. We were spent, and had time for another fuck before Anna got home from school. We were still on the matress when Maria came in the room.

I asked Maria if it was alright if we rehearsed tomorrow's shoot at the studio for Anna. I had several positions in mind, and I wanted to see if everything worked. Maria said yes and the young preteen eagerly undressed. I had her get on all fours. I wet my middle finger and placed it on her asshole. I entered her , then added more spit. I wet the tip of my dick, then placed it next to her ass. Going slow, I got the head of my dick in. Anna yelped, and flinched. I pulled out.

Using the other hand, I then played with her pussy lips before placing my finger in her. I could feel some of her hymen, still there after the vibrator session. I was able to get the whole finger in. I pulled it out, then readied my dick. I inserted just the head. Anna said "Aye", then asked her mother something in spanish. I pulled out, and had Anna lay on her back. What happened next unfolded like a kabuki play. We all played our parts, knowing the inevitable outcome.

I placed my dick at the entrance to her tiny pussy. I inserted just the head. Anna and I made eye contact. I inserted another inch, then paused. Then slowly, I continued into her before shad taken my entire length. Anna reached over and took her mother's hand. Slowly, I began pumping her tiny pussy. Her breathing increased and her tiny nipples became smaller as she became excited. I leaned over and kissed her. The kiss became a smouldering kiss as she wrapped her arms around me in a bear hug. I pulled her up into a sitting position, working her hips as her tiny pussy worked my dick. I quickly became excited and shot my load in her.

I collapsed backwards as Anna laid on me. Maria leaned over and kissed me., then rubbed her daughter's back. "More?" Maria asked. "I'm tired" I told her. "We eat, rest, then do more later, ok?" I nodded as Maria got up and left the room. Anna and I cuddled. We had fallen in love. I made plans to move the two of them into my place the next day. A love like this could no longer be allowed to wait.

ed about Keri, and devised an answer. I offered to have Keri move in with me. I told them she could have the second bedroom in my little bungalow, but I would really appreciate them helping with the rent. I had plans to rent that room to another student to defray my rental costs. For this, I promised I would enroll Keri in a high school near my college, and I would tutor her to bring her grades up to par. My parents were overjoyed at this arrangement. So was Keri. I was very pleased, to say the least.

The following weekend I moved Keri into my house. Even though I put all of her stuff in the second bedroom, it was clear that she would share my bed. We had to keep up appearances for our parents. We were like a honeymoon couple. We were excited to be back together, and now in our own place

As soon as we were alone, Keri ran to my arms. I hugged and kissed my lover and sister. I quickly undressed her, and then myself. We fell into my bed and made love like we had not seen each other for years!

Afterwards, we lay there in the bed, basking in the afterglow of our hot afternoon sex. My arm was around Keri, as I lay on my back. She had her head on my shoulder, lying on her side, facing me. Her sweet breasts were pressed hard against my body and she was softly stroking my flagging cock.

“Jack”, she whispered. “I am the happiest girl in the world. I thought I had lost you. I’m so glad we are here together.”

I smiled, hugged her, and after kissing her, replied. “Yeah, Baby Sister, I missed you too. But, if we are going to live together, however, I insist on some rules.”

Keri looked at me, and asked, “What kind of rules? I’m already your sex slave, silly.”

“Well, that’s the point, Dear Sister. I want us to make sure we maintain that way of life. Like in the past, you are my sex slave. I will tie, restrain you when I want. I will whip and torture you as in the past, and no sex act will be too much for you. I guess we can say you do not have the right to say ‘no’.”

Keri smiled, “Yes, Big Brother, I know all that, and I accept your rules.”

“Good“, I commented. “Next, we are going to get your school grades up to where they should be. We don’t want mother and dad to insist you going back home because you grades did not improve like I promised.”

“I promise”, she said, stroking my now erect cock. “Is there any thing else Master?”

“Yeah, there I”, I said, pausing for a moment. “If the opportunity presents itself, I intend to engage in our “kidnap” games”, I replied

Keri paused, and the asked, “You mean you might give me to someone else to torture and rape?”

“Yeah, that’s what I mean. I really liked us doing that. I would really like to do it again, providing I find a person I want to share you with. Damon and Jerry have both moved away, so we can‘t include them in our activities.”

Keri was quiet as she continued stroking my rigid cock. Finally she replied, “O.K., if you really want me to, I will submit to you... I love you, Jack.”

Keri moved down my body, leaving a trail of delicious kisses until she arrived at my cock. She used her sweet pink tongue to flick the tip of my cock as she stroked the rigid heated shaft, causing it to throb with my heart beat. Teasingly, she slipped her soft sweet lips over the head of my cock, and started to suck it in earnest To add to the sensation, she cupped my balls with her hand, gently massaging them. I could not hold out long, and soon my cock erupted in jets of hot semen, filling her beautiful mouth. She managed to take it all, not losing a drop. It had been a long day, and with in a very short time we both fell asleep, my sister Keri with my cock touching her lips as her head rested on my stomach. Her soft dainty hand still gently holding my balls. It was wonderful to be together again.

The college year went as usual. I was doing well in my engineering and computer science classes, and Keri’s grades improved. By mid winter, she was ready to graduate from high school in the Spring. We continued to live together. We went to college functions as boy friend and girl friend. Keri looked so hot, a lot of my friends envied my having her as my lover. Little did they know I was living with and having fabulous sex with my beautiful sister.

During my next year at college, I turned 20 and Keri was 18. We were closer that ever, and at every opportunity I took her deeper into sexual slavery. By now I had purchased many bondage items. There were cuffs (leather and steel), the ever present ropes, whips, nipple and clit clamps, dildos and other paraphernalia to bring us both pleasure. Keri reveled in her sexual slavery. She was virtually my 24/7 slave.

In the Spring of that school year, as I was approaching 21 years of age, and Keri approaching 19, I met Eric. We met on the racket ball court, and became fast friends. Even though he was discrete, it was obvious that he thought Keri was one incredible woman. I liked Eric, and I started to probe his psyche to see if he would the right person to share Keri with. One day, at his apartment, I noticed some bondage porn books and BDSM videos in his closet. When I asked, he readily admitted that he was very interested in the subject of BDSM, but had never had a chance to pursue his desires.

I invited Eric to my house on Saturday evening, and told him to expect something very special in the area of BDSM. He tried to get me to tell him what the surprise was, but I held fast. He would have to wait and see. In the meantime, he and I had several conversations about BDSM and sexual slavery of women. From what I could discern from our talks, he probably thought I knew of a couple of hookers who would accommodate us.

I told Keri about the upcoming Saturday evening with Eric, and that I would be letting him participate in her slavery. She was a little apprehensive, but agreed to obey me. We had not done anything like this since we were in high school. Keri had met Eric and liked him. We both were excited about the possibilities.

Saturday afternoon came. Keri was given instructions on how to dress. She asked what the evening activities would be, but I kept her in the dark. I thought it would be better that way. I had her put on one of her string bikini swim suits. Over that, as instructed, she put on a black strapless bra and matching black lace panties. Then she put on a short skirted sun dress. The top of the dress resembled a halter top, the straps of which were tied in a bow at the back of her neck. To top this off, she put on a pair of black patent leather high heel pumps. Keri was very adept at wearing very high heel shoes as I required her to be naked, wearing high heel shoes, when ever we were alone. Once she was dressed for the evening, you could not tell that she had five layers of clothing on, including her dress. She was just dressed very stylishly, and very beautiful.

When Eric arrived, Keri was the model hostess. She served snacks and drinks, and was very attentive. Eric could not take his eyes off her. After every one had relaxed, I told Keri to go into the bedroom. There, on the bed, she would find a brief case. She was to bring it into the living room. She did as instructed. Eric asked about what was gong to happen. I told him to have patience and he would not be disappointed.

Keri brought the brief case into the living room, and put it on the coffee table. As instructed, she opened it. Inside were ropes, cuffs, gags, and other items needed by a man who “owned” a sex slave. Keri was told to take the penis gag from the brief case. This was a leather strap on which was mounted a rubber dildo. This is inserted in at slaves mouth, with the strap holding it tightly in place. The does a really good job of silencing a sex slave. Keri was told to put it on.

“Keri, make sure you pull the strap tight”, I ordered. She did as I asked.

“Now, slave, put on the steel police handcuffs, and lock you hands behind your back. Make sure the cuffs are tight”, was her next order. Keri did as I asked.

Eric was spell bound. Now standing in front of him was one very beautiful submissive woman, handcuffed and gagged on her own volition. He was silent, at a loss for words as he watched the evening unfold. At my instructions, Keri moved about, posing so Eric could appreciate her bondage and beauty. Her short dress and high heels displayed her great legs, while her breasts were pushed against the fabric of her sun dress.

I stood and walked to Keri. I hugged her and kissed her gagged mouth. While I was kissing her, my hand was fondling her breasts through her dress. Picking a strand of rope, I wrapped it around her elbows, pulling it tight and tying it off. Now her elbows were touching each other, bound tightly in the small of her back, causing her amazing breasts to push out from her chest, straining the fabric of her dress. I unlocked the handcuffs, and used another piece of rope to tightly tie her wrists.

“Eric, you have met Keri, the most important thing in my life, but now I want you to meet Slave Keri. She is my sex slave, and I do with her as I wish.”

Eric finally was able to speak. “Wow”, he uttered. “I never knew. Wow, She…Keri…uh, she…, Man she’s beautiful”. I noticed from the lump in his trousers that he had an erection. Keri noticed also.

“Eric, I have a surprise for you. You and I are going to play “strip poker”. The winner of each hand gets to take an article of clothing off Keri. When she is naked, then we will enjoy her.”

Eric replied, “Wow!”

I answered, “Quit saying ’Wow’, and go to the table where the cards are, and let’s play poker.” Keri was looking at me with a look of lust, and a little bit of trepidation. It had been a long time since I done something like this to her. I took her by the forearm and escorted her to the kitchen table.

Eric and I sat down at the table, while Keri was made to stand, on display, between us. Eric was excited, and Keri was submissively beautiful. Her pretty blue eyes watching her two captors. The first hand of cards were dealt, and after some maneuvering, I won the first hand.

“Keri”, I said. “Come here. I have won the right to remove your dress. Who ever wins a hand can remove an article of clothing from you. When the article is removed, you are to stand very close to the winner of that hand, as he has the right to enjoy feeling and playing with you body.” Keri nodded her head.

I removed her dress, without untying her. Now she was standing there in a black bra and matching black panties. Eric was enthralled. I sat back down and spent the next few minutes running my hands over her body, paying care attention to her breasts and pussy.

Time to deal the next hand. Eric was not a very good poker player, so I deliberately lost that hand, so he could remove an article of Keri’s clothes. He removed her strapless bra. He was somewhat disappointed that she had on a bikini bra underneath. Keri moved very close to Eric, and stood silently as he took every advantage of feeling and playing with her scantily clad body. Finally, I told him it was time for another hand of poker. Reluctantly, his hands left Keri, and returned to the poker hand he was dealt. Even as he looked at his cards, one of his hands was stroking her delicious ass and fabulous legs as she obediently stood there.

Eric won the next hand, and removed her panties, leaving her standing there in her string bikini and high heeled shoes. Again, Eric reveled in running his hands all over her body.

I made sure Eric won the next hand of poker. He stood up and walked behind Keri. He slowly undid the ties to her bikini top. The top fell away, and she was standing there with her magnificent breasts on display. Eric’s pulled her back into his body, his hands going around her body, grasping her waiting breasts. He spent nearly ten minutes playing with her breasts and kissing her gagged face. The bulge in his trousers were more than obvious. Keri’s bound hands were brushing against his painfully rigid cock.

The last hand of poker was mine. Keri was standing between us as I removed her bikini bottom. She was magnificent. I ran my hand between her legs to find that her pussy was hot and wet. She moaned softly as I pushed my finger into her heated passage. After a minute or two, finger fucking Keri, I turned to Eric.

“Now, my friend, come with me”, I instructed. I took my naked sister Keri by her bound wrists and escorted her to the corner of the living room. Reaching up, I took a hanging planter down from the eye bolt mounted in the ceiling. Using a long piece of rope, I tied one end around Keri’s bound wrists, and the other end through the eye bolt. I pulled on the rope, pulling it up tight, raising Keri’s bound hands and arms well above her, until she was sharply bent at the waist. I tied the rope off, forcing her to remain in that exposed position. Her beautifully smooth ass was now exposed to be fondled or whipped. Her awesome breasts were hanging, awaiting torment. Eric was just about to learn about the latter.

“Eric, this is my slave”, I said. “You told me you have never whipped a woman before. Tonight, you are going to be privileged to whip the most beautiful ass in this town. Here, run your hands over this sweet ass.”

Eric ran his hands over Keri’s exposed ass, and than let his hand drift down to her smoldering pussy. He slapped her ass a couple of times, as if to test the texture. He then ran his hand down to Keri’s hanging breasts. He squeezed them, and pinched her nipples. Keri squirmed, as best she could, as Eric twisted her nipples.

I handed Eric a multi-strand whip. He visually measured the distance of his stroke, and brought he whip across Keri’s upraised ass. Immediately, delicate pink striations appeared on the smooth skin of her bottom. Eric liked whipping Keri. She was softly moaning as her ass as assaulted. Eric expanded his area of attack, at my suggestion. He brought the whip down to Keri’s breasts. They shook and trembled under the attack of Eric’s whip. About the time that I thought he was reaching her limit of pain, I stopped him. While he was whipping Keri, I was undressing. My cock was so hard it hurt. I moved behind Keri, and slipped my rigid member into her steaming pussy. She moaned louder, through her gag, as she felt my cock invade her cunt. Eric was undressing as I was fucking my helpless sister. As he finished undressing, I stopped fucking Keri, and untied the rope that held her in the bent over position. Keri was disappointed as I had not brought her to a cum, that she so desperately wanted.

I told Eric to sit on the couch as I removed the gag from Keri’s mouth.

“Keri, my sweet slave, I want you to go to Eric and welcome him to our home with a well executed blow-job. Make it the best he ever had.”

Eric watched as Keri knelt down in front of him. He was speechless as she leaned forward and kissed and licked the pre-cum from the head of his cock. She then leaned in further, and took his cock into her mouth. Eric nearly passed out. As Keri was sucking Eric’s cock, I moved behind her, and slipped my cock back into her sweet pussy. This was too much for Keri. I fucked her savagely. Before she had a chance to get Eric off, she succumbed to my cock and climaxed. She lost control and let his cock slip from her mouth as she buried her head in his crotch while she had a massive cum.

When she came back to her senses, she looked up at Eric, “Oh, Eric, Sir, I am very sorry. I should not have cum without permission. I am sorry I did not bring you to a cum. I am very sorry.”

Eric started to say, ’Oh that’s OK’, but I intervened. “Slave, you know you will have to be punished.”

Keri hung her head, “Yessir, Jack, Sir, I’m sorry.”

Quickly, I picked Keri up and carried her to my bed. I promptly placed her in the middle of the bed, on her back with her bound hands and arms pinned beneath her. Using two strands of rope, I tied her ankles to the corners of our four poster bed, spreading her legs widely.

“Eric, we have a slave here that needs to be punished. Take this whip and whip her pussy so she will not forget her duties”, I ordered.

At first, Eric was hesitant. He had never whipped a delicious pussy of a beautiful woman before. He was up to the task however, and in a minute or two, had Keri crying, begging to suck his cock. I stopped him at the appropriate time. At my suggestion, he climbed on the bed and straddled Keri’s body. He moved forward until his cock was at her mouth. As she opened her soft lips to receive him, his ass was pressing down on her upraised breast. He started humping and fucking her pretty mouth. Her lips wrapped around his erection as he fucked her face, with no mercy. In a moment or two, he came. The evening was nearly too much for him. His cock exploded in her mouth, sending jets of scalding cum down her throat.

The evening had gone well. Before it came to an end, Keri was fucked again by each of us, and she sucked me to a cum. After Eric left to go to his apartment, Keri and I showered together. She wanted to be hugged and kissed by me. She was able to give me another erection as she soaped and massaged by cock. I fucked her right there in the shower. She was wonderful sex slave, and I loved her.

Well, I am 32 now. I have an excellent career in engineering. Keri and I have moved to Chicago, and live together as man and wife. Everyone who knows us thinks we are married. She is become even more beautiful, and I am the envy of all the guys I know. It is a beautiful life, and I cannot imagine it being any different. Both our parents are gone now, so it is just us, and we love it. We know society would frown on how we live, but we don’t care. We are madly in love with each other.

Oh, yes, Keri is still my love slave, and yes, from time to time I share her with a very close friend or two. Yes, it’s an exciting and satisfying life.

THE END

arbaques, and football parties regularly. All the men were very fond of Ricks little girl who was shaping into quite a beautiful women. It was summer time and Emily was going to be a freshmen in highschool. She had been waiting for this moment and was very excited. She prodded her daddy to take her shopping for new clothes often, and Rick finally gave in. He realized his little baby girl had grown into an esquisite young women. Her angelic face, full lips, shoulder length golden hair, petite frame with curves in the right places. Her mother Caren was very well endowed with D cup breasts. Emily was very lucky, being the only one in her middle school to have C cup breasts. Not only did all the boys at school lust over her, but the older men in her neighbborhood did aswell. She was simply a sex kitten in all aspects of the statement. Emily carried an attitude with her that had tease written all over her face. With her new wardrobe, she was well on her way to being the potential slut she so deserved to be.

 

Body:

It was a typical Friday morning. Rick was sipping his coffe and reading the newspaper while his wife Caren was getting ready for work. Emily awoke from a great sleep, feeling very horny from her evenings dream. She recalled being surrounded by several older men with their cocks in hand, pointing them towards her. Emily slipped her hand down to her crotch and started to rub circles around her clit, building up a wet spot on her skin tight pink cotton shorts as her memory recalled her sucking on all of the men's cocks. She started pressing into the cloth of her shorts, pusing her middle finger inside her pussy. The wetness was starting to spread and her fingers became deeper and more intense. The cotton material felt so soft and good inside her pussy, her thoughts were suddenly scrambled as her door flung open with her older brother Tim standing there with his mouth wide open. Tim couldn't believe what he was seeing. His little 13 year old sister lieing spread eagle on her bed, finger jabbing wildly into her pussy through her shorts. Emily sat up quickly, " What the hell Tim!"

 

Standing there only in his boxers, all Tim could do was stand there in shock, though while coming to his senses he muttered the words, " I'm taking a shower first...so you'll have to wait." Emily jumped from her bed, " No you're not!" Tim was still in shock, while seeing her C cup tits bouncing towards him. Before he knew it, she was by him and running towards the bathroom. Tim quickly sprang towards her and just as she was entering the bathroom door, he grasped her from behind, arms tightly around her stomach just underneath her tits. Tims crotch pressed tightly into Emilys tight plump ass, and as they struggled for position of the bathroom, his cock was swelling at the constant contact from her ass. Emily bent over and then quickly jolted her ass into Tims crotch trying to free herself from his tight grasp, " I always get the bathroom first, I'm a girl!" Tim just ignored her plee's, overpowering her and moving both of them into the bathroom, kicking the door behind him to shut it. Emilys ass movements were driving Tim insane, moving her ass cheeks in position so his growing cock was pressing deep within the confines. She felt this erection pressing into her, so she decided to play a little game of moving her ass up and down his length in a more concetrating movement. After a few moments of struggle, Emily grew tired of struggling and was so flustered from not getting off this morning. Lust came over her mind with Tim's cock now fully erect pressing very hard against in between her ass crack. " Well I'm getting in the shower." And with that Emily slipped down her cotton shorts to her ankles. Tim yerned for the feeling of her soft flesh on his love tool and in one quick yank he pulled his boxers to his ankles. Lust filled the bathroom that morning as the two siblings were closer then ever. Emily turned her head to meet Tims in a passionate kiss, swirling there tongues and experiencing true feelings of lust. Tims hands ran up under her tight little white t-shirt and grasped tightly apon her breast mounds. Emily couldn't take it anymore, reaching under her crotch to direct Tims 7 inch cock towards her love hole. Tim didn't need much more direction as he found his little sisters opening, plumitting his entire length inside of her. Emily let out a breath of relief as he pussy was filled with her oldest brothers cock. Tim held her tight around her stomach as he started to push her back into his motions. Emily arched her back somewhat and grabbed ahold of the bathroom counter, making a hard push everytime Tim pushed into her. There combined fucking motion increased into a rapid fucking. The sound of sex filled the bathroom as there pace quickened, Tim held her hips tightly as he pounded his 13 year old sisters ass, fucking her with lost abandon. After what seemed an eternity of the two crashing their mid sections into eachother, Tim felt his balls churning. " I'm going to cum Emmy" Emily used the last bit of her energy to really start slamming her ass into every crushing hump her brother was dishing out. " Me too!" With that, Tim slammed his hardest into her, sending a gushing stream of his cum deep within her depths. Thick stream after stream followed eachother, showing no signs of slowing down. Emily came hard, feeling the cock in her swell and shoot warm shots of cum deep inside of her. Tim gave her his last thundering shots, filling Emilys cunt so full of cum it was leaking out around his cock. Tim collasped on her back, cock still deep inside of Emily. After a moment, of rest, the two took a shower together and went there separate ways to get ready for school that morning.

 

It was getting close the the last days of school, so Emily knew she could be quite bold in her dress attire. She thought of her history teacher, Mr. Graves getting quite anxious around her the this year. She knew he wanted her, and she thought today would be a good day to venture in that direction. She searched through her closet and pulled out her short red and green plaid skirt, white blouse, and knee high socks. She put on her strapless bra, which pushed her breasts high and gave a sexy cleavage to her already large breasts. She put on her white blouse, tieing it at the bottom showing her navel area. She made sure that it was unbuttoned enough to show the perfect amount of cleavage. For a moment, she contemplated if she should wear any panties, then she decided to grab her white cotton panties to go with her outfit. After pulling up her white knee high socks and stapping on her shoes, she check herself in the mirror and looked herself over. Her candy red lips and golden blond hair pulled back into a ponytail satisfied her finishing touches. She then wrapped a skirt that went down to her shins, and put on another, 'conservitive' blouse over sexy outfit to please her mom's view of her before she went to school.

 

Emily talked candidly about 'things' with her mom before she was dropped off at school. She waited until her mom drove off then darted off to the side of the building where there's not much of a view to the public eye. She stripped off her fake clothing to reveal her sexy schoolgirl outfit. After stuffing her fake outfit into a bag, she was walking sexly into the school with all eyes on her. She even turned the head of the principal, who stopped to say something to Emily, but was in too much shock to even mutter a word. Emily just kept walking, going to her locker to get the books for her history class.

 

Emily being a little late from this mornings 'activities' with her older brother, she is the last to walk in to the class. All the boys drop what there doing and stare in awe as Emily makes her way to her desk. The girls in the class start whispering jealous comments about her outfit, and Mr.Graves eyes down the teen beauty as she sits down in the front of the classroom. Normal class procedures followed the next hour with Emily teasingly waving her legs open and shut for Mr.Graves to get peeks at her cotton covered snatch. As the bell rings, Emily purposely readys herself for leaving the classroom very slowly. After being the last student left in the classroom, she stands at her desk. Mr.Graves eyes the teen sex kitten standing at her desk with the hem of her tiny skirt being just slightly higher than the desktop itself. Emily makes her way to Mr.Graves desk, putting her hands on the adjasent side of the desk and leaning forward, giving the teacher an eyeful of cleavage. "Mr.Graves..." Emily innocently asks in her sexiest voice, "I know my grade in this class isn't the best, and I was really wanting to get an A. I was wondering if I could do some extra credit work." She smiled sexily, licking her lips and glancing towards Mr.Graves rising crotch. Mr.Graves smiled, "Why ofcourse Emily, but you're going to have to hurry, class starts in 5 minutes." With that Emily walks towards the door, shutting and locking it.

 

She turns back to see Mr.Graves pulling his almost fully erect 8 inch cock from his pants. Emily gets on her knees infront of her teacher and engulfs the engorged cock into her sweet little mouth. Mr.Graves moans as he watches the wanton sluts full, Angelina Jolie lips wrap around his wide cock. Emily expertly drops her mouth to his base, making this tip of his cock puncture her throat. She slides her mouth all the way to the tip, her lips wrapped around the head of his cock, then quickly drops back to the base of his cock. Mr.Graves grasps her head and helps her motion quicken. He watches the clock noticing a minute had already passed, so he stands up, pushing his cock hard against the back of her throat. He grabs tightly around both sides of her head and starts ramming the 13 year olds head, fucking it without any thought of her well being. Emily struggles at this sudden abrupt change, but adapts quickly as Mr.Graves face fucks her. Slamming inside her throat harder than ever before, Mr.Graves feels his balls churning, getting ready to release a weeks worth of semen. Just as the last 10 seconds are approaching, he pulls Emilys head off his dick and starts whacking off his soon approaching orgasm. Emily sticks out her tongue and opens wide with Mr.Graves cock tip positioned centimeters away from her open mouth. Mr.Graves roars as the first thick stream of cum gushes out and lands in the back of Emilys throat, soon followed by another equally large depost of cum. Emily feels her mouth start to fill full of semen as Mr.Graves continues to release stream after stream of hot semen into her mouth. With the last jerks of his cock, he manages to shoot cum all over her lips, mouth, and nose. The young teenagers face was covered in cum, not to mention filled to the max in her mouth where it was flowing down her chin. Before too much could escape her mouth, Emily quickly swallowed what seemed like a pint of cum in three gulps. She sucked on his tip to get the rest of his seed, sucking as if it were a milkshake. Just then Mr.Graves had noticed it was time and told her to hurry and unlock the door. Emily did so, not even thinking about the cum that was covered all over her nose, lips, and chin. As she did so, the door flung open and Principal Hawkins was standing there, astounded by the amount of cum all over Emilys face, dripping from her chin. Emily just stood there in shock, knowing she was busted. So she did what any slut would do, she lapped up as much of the cum off her face and sucked it down from her fingers. Principal Hawkins grabbed her by the arm, "You're in big trouble Missy!"

 

As they get to the principals office, he shuts and locks the door behind them. "Sit down young lady. Now what on earth do you think you're doing?" Emily stares into his eyes, hoping to get an ounce of lust from them. "I was, um...doing extra credit." Principal Hawkins looked down at Emily, "Extra credit? You mean to tell me that it was your idea suck suck Mr.Graves dick, having him cum in your mouth for extra credit." Emily innocently looked deep into his eyes, "Yes Principal Hawkins, I didn't mean for anything bad to happen, and I really needed to swallow some cum. I mean I love cock, and I really love swallowing cum. I just can't go a day without it." Principal Hawkins looked at this young girl in a new light after hearing those words 'cum' out of her mouth. "Well Emily, you are quite the slut aren't you. You know, since you are such a little slut, why don't you come over here and give me a blowjob. That way we can keep this between you, me, and Mr.Graves." Emilys eyes lit up with excitement, "Really, Yes Sir!"

 

Emily quickly got on her knees infront of the principal and noticed he was already hard from the conversation. She wrapped her lips around his 7 inch cock and started sucking with vigor. Principal Hawkins grabbed her ponytail, yanking it up and down his length. He wasn't surprised how good she was at taking his cock and after a good couple of minutes, he decided he wanted more than a blowjob. "You know what Emily, why don't you stand up for me." Emily obeyed his command, wondering why he wanted her to stop. He then ran his hands on both of her legs all the way up to her panties. With a quick yank, the panties were down at her ankles. Emily stepped out of them, then staddled the principals legs in his big chair. Principal Hawkins guided his prick to her enterence and had no resistence pushing his cock head into her wet hole. Emily dropped her weight and sank her pelvis to the base of his cock. She started riding her principal like a wild child, bringing the tip at the enterence and diving back down to the base all in a matter of miliseconds. Principal Hawkins just held her by the waste as to not let her 'fly' off of him as she wickedly rode the living hell out of him. Everytime she came crashing down hard sent the chair back a few inches until it was pressing against the wall, where it started to bang loudly. Principal Hawkins was too into sucking on her cleavage to notice the loud banging of the chair, though came to his senses as he realized this girl that was fucking the living daylights out of him was only 13 years old and a student of his. He quickly stood up, Emily still madly fucking him, and pulls her off of him, standing her up and spinning her around. Emily felt his strong hand grab her by the shoulder and pushing her down face first into his desk. His right hand then lifted the short hem of her skirt and inserted his cock back into her snatch. Rapid fucking resumed as principal Hawkins drilled the sexy schoolgirl from behind. Emily just loved getting fucked from behind, and made it known by pushing hard into every thrust Principal Hawkins had to offer. The thrill of this young slut pushing into every thing he had was sending him over the edge. He felt his balls begin to tighten, and a good two weeks of cum was flowing through his dick. He slammed into her so hard, so fast, and then he was shooting his seed into her cunt before he knew it. Load after load of cum gushed it's way into her sweet sex hole, filling her to the max. Thoughts of impregnating this little girl swam through his head a little late, and he instinctivly pulled his dick out while still cumming. Emily felt cum splashing agasint her open slit and now all over her ass. Principal Hawkins emptied the last reminents of his seed onto Emilys little pink anus. He watched it drip down her crack, cum spilling from her cunt. Emily reached her hand down inbetween her legs and cupped it to retrieve the large amount of cum escaping her pussy. All the while, principal Hawkins couldn't resist sticking his middle finger through the cum into her asshole. Emily kind of jumped slightly, but was taken aback by the slick feeling of being entered in her anus. He pumped her ass deep, past his knuckles while Emily got the last of the cum dripping from her cunt. Principal Hawkens then turned her around, sticking the cum covered finger into her mouth to suck on. After she cleaned his finger, she started to drink the handful of cum she collected from her cunt. "That's a good girl. Now Emily, to keep this our little secret, you're going to have to come and fuck me whenever I call. You got that?" Emily smiled with her satisfied cum covered lips, "Yes Principal Hawkins." Hawkins took her panties in hand, "And I'm keeping these as a souveneer of our sex filled adventure today." Emily smiled and straightened her pleated skirt, swaying her hips back and forth as she exited the office.

 

The rest of the day, Emily just couldn't get it out of her head that she had finally got Mr.Graves, and on top of that she fucked her Principal. She had almost forgot she even fucked her brother earlier this morning in the bathroom. Sitting in English class, the days exploits ran through her head. The transe she was in was cut short as Mr.Graves walked into the classroom. He went up to Mr.Newman and quietly started chatting with him. Emily noticed his glance, and Mr.Newmans smirk towards her direction. She knew they had to be talking about her. Emily started to get all hot and horny, knowing they were probally planning on how they were going to fuck her. It was lunch after this period and Emily knew there would be adiquet time. Just then the bell rang and again, Emily was the last in the classroom. She acted as if nothing was on the older mens minds as she made her way to the door. Mr.Graves stepped infront of the door, shutting and locking it before Emily could leave. "I know what you and Principal Hawkins did young lady. Now it's our turn," he said with a wicked smile. Emily was getting really wet now and couldn't wait any longer. She dropped her bag and made her way to Mr.Newman who was standing there still in disbelief. Emily stood close to him, looking up at the tall man with lustful eyes. She ran her hand up his leg and to her surprise felt a bulge rather low in his briefs. "Ooo, aren't we well equiped." Mr.Newman smiled, knowing he was well endowed. "Well why don't you find out for yourself Emily, you little whore." Emily unziped his pants, pulling them down to see a huge impression in his boxers. Emily couldn't wait and quickly removed his boxers to reveal a limp 7 inches. Emily knew he wasn't even hard and could only imagine the size at full erection. She dropped to her knees and grabbed the thick shaft in her soft hands and lifts the heavy cock to her mouth. She sucks it into her mouth, letting it fall with a plop, then again doing this until it begins to swell. As it hardens, Emily starts to quicken her pace and sucks hard on his huge cock. A minute later, she looks back at Mr.Graves to see himself preparing himself. As she turns back, she see's Mr.Newmans cock had grown to it's full 11 inches. Emily opens wide and tries her hardest to deep throat the huge member, Mr.Newman smiles at the 13 year olds attempt to take his huge manhood fully in her mouth. Just then Mr.Graves lifts her skirt up and shoves his cock into her soaking wet pussy. "Mmmmm!" Emily moans around the huge cock in her mouth as Mr.Graves starts pumping her pussy full of his shaft. Mr.Newman takes advantage of the pistoning jolts Emily is receiving from behind and starts pushing his dick deeper into the cock sluts throat. Emily nearly chokes as Mr.Newman starts fucking her face. The two much larger bodies on each side of Emilys tiny frame look almost unbelievable as the three commence serious fucking. After what seems like a good ten minutes, the two men roughly increase there pounding of the little slut, sending their cum flying in both ends of her. Emily can't believe the amount of cum she is swallowing, flooding from her mouth and down her chin. Mr.Graves unloads his cum and pulls out to release the rest onto her anus. As the two men finish emptying there loads, Emily turns to suck Mr.Graves cock clean of the cum, then back to Mr.Newman. She goes back and forth between the two like an expert cock hungry slut, bring both men to full hardness again. Mr.Graves then grabs her hips and swings her midsection towards his cock. Emily is caught off balance, then regains balance as she plants her knees on both sides of Mr.Graves legs. Mr.Graves then sticks his thumb in the cum covered anus, preparing her for what's to come. "You're gonna take my cock up your ass you little slut." Before Emily could say anything, Mr.Graves positions his cock at the enterence of her anus, pressing it hard and thrusting his shaft half way up her ass. "Uggghh!!!" Emily moans out in both pain and pleasure as Mr.Graves leans back, making Emily drop the remaing length of her ass down to the base of his cock. Emily spreads her legs wide while being pulled back by her ponytail. Mr.Newman positions himself inbetween her legs, pressing his huge 11 inch cock inside the well fucked cum filled pussy. He pushes deep until he is fully inside of her. Emily moans loudly as she is filled to the max with cock in her ass and pussy. The two teachers start a rocking motion, see-sawing their cocks into her holes. They start out slow, then pick up speed as the seconds pass by. Before she knew it, she was receiving a total fuck from both her teachers. Mr.Newman and Mr.Graves both mauled Emilys plump tits as they fucked her intensly. Out of nowhere, Mr.Newman had gone mad. He started barking out who knows what while grabbing very tightly onto Emilys waste, fucking her so hard, so fast. Mr.Graves even wondered what the hell got into Mr.Newman, he was slamming down so hard, Emily almost went from dick base deep in her ass all the way to his tip with every intense thrust Mr.Newman had deliverd. Emily saw the lustful crazy look in Mr.Newmans eyes as he mindlessly collided into her crotch with what seemed a 1000 pounds of pressure. Mr.Graves had to adjust himself everytime to keep his dick from plopping out of her ass as Mr.Newman sent Emily almost flying forward with every slamming hump. Mr.Graves couldn't take it anymore, "I'm cumming!!" He sent his seed deep into the depths of Emilys bowels. Mr.Newman realizing she was all his now lifted her up, almost just by his dick, and layed her across the desk. He grabbed Emilys ankles and spread them wide while lifting them to her ears. Mr.Graves watched in awe as Mr.Newman went back to his phsycho drilling of his 11 inch cock into this 5 foot 3 inch 100lb. 13 year old girl. He was fucking her so hard, his desk would jolt forward with every thrust. Emily was in complete submission as this older man was ravaging her young cunt. She had never experienced such a huge cock before and man was she experienceing one. "Oh my god! Ohhh!" Is all she could mutter through her pants and quick intakes of breath. Mr.Newman wouldn't stop the furocious act, he pounded and pounded the tiny girl for what seemed forever to Emily. Mr.Graves had left, came back 45 mintues later, and was in complete shock that Mr.Newman was still fucking the living daylights out of Emily. The desk had moved from one side of the room to the other. The desk chairs were all pushed out of the way by the desk and it was now jammed against the wall, making a loud banging noise. Emily looked over at Mr.Graves with glazed over eyes, almost a 'help me' look. He walked up to the two fuck mates, "Wow, you are really putting it to her, can I cut in?" Mr.Newman looked over at Mr.Graves with an evil look, then smiled devilishly. He pulled his huge over swollen cock out of Emilys pussy with a loud plop. Mr.Graves caught eye of the over fucked pussy and was amazed at how fucked it was. With a smile, Mr.Newman helped Emily to her shaky feet, sat down on the desk, then lifted her tiny frame above his massive cock. Emily, with legs spread wide, planted her feet on each side of Mr.Newman and waited for him to guide his cock inside of her ass. She lowered inch by inch until Mr.Newman found her anus and pulled her down hard. Emily shrieked loudly, then adjusted her body to give access to Mr.Graves. He moved between her legs and inserted his rigid cock inside her used pussy. Emily wrapped her arms around Mr.Graves neck as she tried her best to go up and down onto their cocks. She used her legs to almost jump up, and her weight to fall back down as the two men jolted upwards into each of her drops. Mr.Graves knew that lunch would soon be over and that they needed to hurry, so he grabbed Emily by her tiny waste and helped her in her motions. The tight anal passage was too much for Mr.Newman, he knew he would be cumming soon. He too grabbed Emily by the waste and pratically took over both Emilys and Mr.Graves attempt to quicken the pace. Both men were now jabbing hard into Emilys love holes, slamming into her body with strength beyond Emilys wildest dreams. She was cumming, and her moans sent the two teachers on edge. After Emily went limp from her intense orgasm, she was brought to her knees, her two teachers cocks pointing at her mouth. They both roared at the same time, releasing gobs of cum into her mouth, splashing also in her eyes, nose, cheeks, and chin. The teen sluts face was covered with there ongoing streams of cum. Emily swallowed what she had in her mouth and they made sure the rest followed.

 

Emily tried her best to compose herself for the rest of the school day, but after getting fucked so hard, it was easily noticed by all the boys. They made remarks about how she was a slut and if they could get a blowjob too. Emily just ignored them and went home flustered. Little did she know that her big brother had told his brother about there fling in the bathroom and that they were expecting her when she got home for school.

 

To be continued...

the creamy, tanned skin of the girls’ torsos and thighs.

 

As Dan finished dressing, Trisha sprung up off the bed and stood between him and the doorway.

 

“So, Dad, is that all you’ve got in the tank? Or are you planning on giving Mom some of this tonight.” The brunette began to gently stroke her father’s flaccid cock beneath his pants as she ended her sentence.

 

            Rachel giggled as she watched Trisha working their father. Dan closed his eyes and took a deep breath as his younger daughter’s petite hand caressed his tired prick teasingly. He then opened them again and with noticeable effort, took Trisha’s hands and held them down by her side.

 

“When we have a little more time, I’ll show you just how much I have in my tank, honey.”

 

            His loving expression belied the intense tone of his avowal.

 

“And that goes for you, too.” He added as he turned his head to Rachel.

 

            The blonde felt a surge of lusty anticipation flood her system as her father locked eyes with her. The look he gave left her no doubt that given the chance he would indeed show them just how far he could go.

 

“Is that a promise?” the younger girl asked suggestively, her hands still being held fast by her father.

 

            Dan answered only with a fatigued smile and a deliberate kiss on Trisha’s forehead before leaving his daughter’s room.

 

            The sisters cleaned themselves up and went to their respective rooms to get dressed shortly after.

 

Rachel watched herself in the mirror as she dressed slowly. It seemed hard for her to believe that only three weeks had passed since this all began. It felt like years; almost like this was the way things had always been … or should have been.

 

Just a few minutes later though, Rachel found herself dealing with her first feelings of remorse. She thought she had examined the situation from every possible angle before the seduction of her father; but she had missed something, a glaring something at that. Her father had been unfaithful to her mother, and she and Trisha were the cause.

 

Sara came home only minutes after the girls had finished dressing. Rachel found it impossible to look her mom in the eyes and almost as hard to hide her guilty feelings. Although she knew she was just being paranoid, she felt that Sara could see evidence of the forbidden deed all over her face. Before long, she had retreated to the relative sanctuary of her room, where she stayed for the rest of the night.

 

At 11:30 the beautiful blonde was laying in bed quietly staring into the darkness, unable to sleep as she grappled with her conflicted emotions. She heard her door open and propped herself up on her elbows to see Trisha slip silently into the room. By the pale moonlight bleeding through her window, Rachel could see her sister was wearing nothing but a pair of white cotton panties.

 

Trisha slid alongside her older sister on the bed and began to kiss the blonde deeply as her left hand found one of Rachel’s firm breasts. After a long kiss, Trisha pulled back with a slightly puzzled look.

 

“Is something wrong?” the brunette asked as she idly continued manipulating her sister’s breast softly.

 

            After a brief pause Rachel answered.

 

“It’s just that … well … I feel like shit that we made Dad cheat on Mom.”

 

Trisha stared blankly at her sister for a long moment before suddenly breaking into a muffled laugh.

 

“Rachel, first of all we didn’t make Dad do anything. He wanted that for a long time. Believe me. And I don’t think she minds the results so much anyway … can’t you hear that?”

 

            Rachel stared, a little confused, at Trisha and after a moment she did hear something. It was moaning. And it was coming through the wall from their parents’ room. Just as she realized what the sound was, Trisha nodded deliberately to confirm it.

 

“Have you ever heard them through your wall before?” the younger girl asked, as if she already knew the answer.

 

            Rachel shook her head slowly.

 

“So why do you think that tonight, of all nights, Mom would be moaning louder than ever before?” The brunette’s hand slipped down like a snake between Rachel’s legs as she continued. “You know if you still feel bad, you just might get a chance to make it up to her.”

 

Rachel whimpered as Trisha began to stroke her pussy gently.

 

“Would you like that?”

 

            The blonde’s body began to respond involuntarily to her sister’s delicate ministrations as she answered her question with an affirmative nod.

 

“Would you like to slip down, between her legs …” Trisha increased her pace and Rachel’s breathing quickened accordingly. “And bring your mouth to her hot, wet pussy…”

 

“Yessssss.” Rachel hissed as her younger sister moved down between her legs.

 

“Say it! Tell me what you want to do!”

 

            Rachel moaned out as Trisha penetrated her with two fingers and began to tongue her clit.

 

“I want to eat her pussy!” she managed to spit out between breathy moans.

 

“Who’s pussy?” the younger girl asked immediately with an edge.

 

“I want to eat Mom’s pussy!”

 

            Trisha hesitated for a second before continuing her passionate tonguing of her sister’s pussy. Rachel’s proclamation had been much louder than she had expected and if their parents hadn’t been busy with their own noisemaking, she was sure they would have heard it. However, their mother’s faint moans could still be heard carrying through the shared wall so it was only a matter of a minute or two until Trisha had Rachel squealing and writhing in orgasmic ecstasy.

 

            The instant that Rachel stopped twitching, Trisha pulled her off the bed as she leaned back against the wall and rested one foot up on the night table. The older girl immediately dropped to her knees and dove into her sister’s dripping pussy. The brunette smiled and bit her bottom lip as she turned her ear to the wall and let out a low whimper. She caressed the wall gently as her hips began to sway in reply to Rachel’s delicate lapping.

 

            Trisha listened acutely to the growing moans of her mother. She envisioned her father’s huge cock blasting away relentlessly at Sara’s juicy pussy and tried to imagine exactly what contorted look her beautiful mother was wearing in response. Knowing that they were fucking only a few feet away heightened her arousal and along with Rachel’s keen knowledge of just how to eat her pussy, she soon found herself struggling to hold off her certain release.

 

            A few moments later when she heard her father begin to grunt as her mother let out a long, unsteady wail, she too let go. The brunette came simultaneously with her parents as she stared down at Rachel’s pretty blue eyes, watching her unblinkingly. She moaned out as she loosed a torrent of juices down her sister’s throat, the excess cascading over her chin and down the front of her tight body.

 

            Rachel dutifully licked Trisha clean as the younger girl reluctantly came back to reality. The sisters were soon back on the bed, kissing and caressing each other lovingly, tasting themselves on each other’s lips and tongues, before falling asleep in each other’s arms.

 

            Rachel stirred from a deep, comfortable sleep and squinted her eyes against the invading light knifing harshly through her blinds. She snuggled back against Trisha who was still asleep and holding the blonde tight in the spoon position. She had only closed her eyes for a second when they popped back open, wide. The nineteen year old stared at her clock for a long moment, trying to comprehend the numbers with her sleepy mind. It read 8:32.

 

            She quickly turned on her back and shook her sleeping sister.

 

“Trisha get up, it’s 8:30!

 

            The brunette only stirred briefly. Fear gripped Rachel tight. While waking up next to Trisha was wonderful, they hadn’t dared to actually sleep together since their parents had been home.

 

“Hey, come on!” she whispered louder and gave her sister a more forceful shove.

 

“What?!?” the younger girl whined as she woke reluctantly.

 

“Shhhhh … it’s already 8:30! You’ve got to go to your room!”

 

            Trisha took a moment to absorb the information and silently agreed. She gave Rachel a loving peck on the lips and pulled the sheet off their naked forms. Just as she did however, there was a knock on the door.

 

“Rachel? Are you up?” Sara called out.

 

            The sisters looked at each other in sudden panic for a long moment before Trisha sprang off the bed and dashed to the wall beside the door. Rachel threw her sheet back over her bare body just as Sara turned the doorknob and pushed the door open.

 

“Hey …”

 

            Sara paused as she surveyed the unusually messy room curiously. Rachel was generally very neat so it was strange for her mother to see two pair of panties as well as a bra and various other pieces of clothing strewn about so carelessly. Of course she had no way of knowing that one of those pair of panties belonged to Trisha.

 

“ … do you know where your sister is? She’s not home and her bed looks like it hasn’t even been slept in.”

 

            Rachel tried desperately to act casual but it was a thin facade at best. After a longer than needed pause she finally answered.

 

“ ummm … she was here last night … maybe she went for a run.”

 

            Sara again looked quizzically at her oldest daughter. Although Trisha was in phenomenal shape, she had never been much of a runner. Her mother’s eyes quickly scanned the room again as her intuition hinted that Rachel knew more than she was letting on.

 

            Rachel knew her hasty explanation was lame but hoped it would buy them enough time to at least sneak Trisha out of her room.

 

“Well I won’t panic yet …” Sara said slowly. “ … pick up your room a little when you get out of bed OK?”

 

            Rachel nodded and glanced over at Trisha, just inches behind the door, as she covered her mouth in an attempt not to laugh. Sara then closed the door slowly as she left. The blonde flopped dramatically back on to her bed in relief as Trisha giggled and quickly slid alongside her again.

 

“God damn … that was way too close.” Rachel said, her nerves still evident in her shaky voice.

 

            Trisha chuckled again as she lifted the sheet up off her sister’s nude form and took a playful peek inside.

 

“Do you think she knew you were naked under here?”

 

“Shut up!” the blonde answered quickly, failing however to conceal her own amusement.

 

“Mmmmm … all that excitement made me kinda horny.” Trisha squeezed one of Rachel’s breasts as she finished her sentence.

 

            They both laughed as Rachel playfully pushed Trisha’s hand from her breast and got up from the bed.

 

“I’ll go distract Mom so you can pretend you were out for a walk, or run or whatever.”

 

            The blonde slipped on a pair of warm-up pants and a t-shirt as she spoke.

 

“Maybe she went for a run?” Trisha asked jokingly. “What were you thinking?”

 

            Rachel grinned and shrugged before she turned and left the room.

 

            After changing into workout clothes, Trisha snuck out of the house as Rachel’s conversational diversion worked flawlessly. It was only a few minutes before the younger girl reentered the house breathing heavily as if she’d just run a marathon.

 

“Where were you?” Sara asked suspiciously as her daughter poured herself a glass of water.

 

“I went for a run, Mom.” Trisha answered coolly as she took a big gulp of water.

 

“After you made your bed?” Sara continued in her skeptical tone.

 

            Trisha turned to Rachel who was sitting at the table and gave her an overly dramatic, incredulous look.   She even added a “Huh!” for effect. She then approached Sara and took her mother’s face in her hands as she began to speak in an exaggerated “parental” voice.

 

“I’m so proud to have a daughter who’s organized AND takes an interest in her health!” She then planted a big novelty-type kiss on her mother’s lips before releasing her.

 

            Sara couldn’t help but be amused as she turned to Rachel. “I swear she gets stranger every day.”

 

“You have NO idea Mom!” the brunette declared theatrically as she left the kitchen.

 

            Early that afternoon the girls decided to lay out by the pool. Sara was sitting in the living room organizing paperwork as her daughters came down the stairs in their skimpiest bikinis. Trisha stopped Rachel just before they entered the room and without warning gave her sister’s nipples, and then hers, a good, hard pinch.

 

            They entered the room a moment later, giggling.

 

“Hey Mom. Rach and I are going to go lay out … wanna come?

 

“No, honey. I’ve got too much work to do.” Sara answered without even looking up from her reading.

 

“Work, work, work …” Trisha teased as she and Rachel stood directly in front of their mother.

 

“You know, pretty soon we’re both going to be away at school and then you won’t have these opportunities.” The brunette draped her arm over her sister’s shoulders and Rachel responded by laying her head on Trisha’s shoulder.

 

            Sara lowered her reading and looked up at her daughters. “Oh OK already … just give me five minutes to finish up and I’ll come out, OK?”

 

“Alright, but if you’re not by the pool in five minutes, we’re gonna come in here and drag you out.” Trisha said only half jokingly.

 

            With that the two sisters strolled out towards the pool. Sara, true to her word, finished up her reading and went up to change into her bathing suit, a nice floral print bikini; sexy, but not quite as revealing as her daughters’ suits. She then made her way down to the pool to join her daughters.

 

            She adjusted the lounge chair next to the girls as Rachel rubbed some lotion onto Trisha’s bare back. Sara noticed her younger daughter’s bikini top lying next to her chair but didn’t think much of it, considering she was lying on her stomach. A few minutes later as she began to apply her own lotion, Trisha sat up and nonchalantly pulled the string on the back of Rachel’s top, letting it slip off her sister noiselessly.

 

            Sara shot a surprised look at her topless daughters.

 

“What is this? The Riviera?” she asked, a slightly disapproving, parental tone permeating her voice.

 

            Both girls looked back at her incredulously before Trisha answered.

 

“Oh come on, Mom … they’re only boobs .” The brunette took her perfect breasts in her hands and began to juggle them playfully as she smiled at her mother.

 

“Ok, Ok … just as long as you don’t do this at the beach … you don’t do you?”

 

            Trisha stopped juggling and gave her mother a devilish smile.

 

“That all depends on what beach.” She raised her eyebrows jokingly a few times and gave her breasts one more squeeze before sitting on Rachel’s chair as the blonde laid down on her stomach.

 

            Sara just shook her head slowly. “Why do I even ask?”

 

            Trisha poured some lotion on her sister’s back and proceeded to work it in slowly. Instead of just spreading the coconut-scented cream, the brunette was soon massaging it in, paying particular, but not obvious attention to her lower back and the insides of her thighs. Rachel melted at Trisha’s teasing touch and turned her head to scan her mother’s hot body, her eyes hidden by her sunglasses.

 

            The blonde felt her pussy begin to drip as she eyed Sara’s still pert breasts, flat stomach and hidden mound with Trisha’s fingers only inches away from her swelling clit. She fought the growing urge to groan, she wanted release so suddenly and so wholly but knew that wasn’t possible, yet.

 

            After a few minutes, Trisha suddenly stopped and shifted over to her mother’s lounge chair.

 

“Alright … you’re turn.” The seventeen-year-old twirled her finger in a circle prompting Sara to turn over on her back. She hesitated for a second, unsure why, but then complied.

 

            Trisha went right for the clasp on her mother’s bikini top and unhooked it in an instant.

 

“Hey! Leave that on there.” Sara said in surprise.

 

“Oh come on, Mom. It’s totally in the way; it’s such a pain to have to go around it.” Trisha responded as she ignored her mother’s appeal and pushed the straps up over her shoulders.

 

“Don’t worry, when I’m done you can put your top back on, you big prude.”

 

            Rachel laughed out loud at Trisha’s joke as their mother replied.

 

“When did you become such a wiseass?” Sara asked, though not really annoyed.

 

            The younger daughter just chuckled as she dropped some lotion on her mother’s smooth back.

 

“Alright, I’ll stop being mean, and to make it up to you, I’ll give you a nice, little backrub.”

 

            Trisha slowly and deliberately began to work the cream into her mother’s pale, soft skin and was soon massaging her shoulders with a practiced touch.

 

“Mmmm … now that’s more like it.” Sara said softly.

 

            The brunette took her time making her way down her mother’s back, slowly rotating her massage wide down her sides. She skillfully brought her fingertips within the proverbial hair of the base of Sara’s hidden breasts and she noticed her mother jump a little as she did.

 

            Sara immediately attempted to first deny, then justify the pleasure she was getting from her daughter’s massage. “Backrubs are supposed to feel good.” She told herself. But she knew deep down that she was feeling a little more than just muscle pleasure.

 

            Trisha took her hands away as she reached for the bottle of lotion on the far side of her mother’s lounge chair.

 

“Dammit!” the girl whined as she “accidentally” knocked the bottle off the chair.

 

            She then leaned over Sara and dropped her heavy, bare breasts into the small of her mom’s back. Sara’s eyes popped wide open as she felt her daughter’s tits on her skin, her hard nipples jutting firmly into her flesh. Trisha took much longer than needed to finally corral the errant bottle, giving her a good opportunity to mash her gorgeous tits into her mother’s skin. The girl could feel prey tense up immediately and continued her manipulation with haste.

 

            She squeezed some more cream onto her lower back and took her time working it in as she had before.

 

            Sara sat completely still, her wide-open eyes faced away from her daughters as she chastised herself silently for the sudden sexual reaction she was getting from her daughter’s rubdown. She was instantly filled with disgust. She wanted to put a stop to it but felt like a deer caught in an oncoming vehicle’s headlights, simply unable to move.

 

            Rachel lay still and watched it all intently, feeling her pussy begin to drool at the thought of what might come from this.

 

            Trisha then squeezed some more lotion out, this time onto the back of Sara’s legs. The brunette began to rub the cream in, in the same, deliberate manner but with only her right hand. Her left suddenly slipped beneath Rachel’s ass from behind as she started to rub her sister’s pussy over her bikini. The blonde girl forcibly muffled a whimper and spread her legs a little to give Trisha’s probing fingers easier access.

 

            By now, Trisha could easily read the effect her massage was having on her mother and so continued to test her limits. She worked the lotion in even slower than before, letting her fingers pass perilously close to Sara’s inviting pussy, working the inside of her thighs purposefully. She also increased the pressure on Rachel’s mound and soon had her sister noiselessly humping her hand.

 

            Sara remained frozen, unable to comprehend what she was feeling. To her, this was all in her head. It never even entered her mind that Trisha could be doing anything to intentionally sexually arouse her. She felt a deep shame but also an undeniable, taboo, sexual intensity like nothing she’d ever felt before. She longed to put an end to the massage but didn’t want to be obvious in any way. “You’re making my pussy way too wet …” was the only reason she could think to give for abruptly ending the rubdown. And that was obviously not an option.

 

            Trisha continued to rub Rachel’s pussy harder and harder as the blonde watched her massage her mother until mercifully she reached the older woman’s ankles.

 

“There. All done.” The brunette’s voice dripped with false innocence as she hooked her mother’s top again.

 

            She then leaned over Sara again to grab the bottle of lotion and purposely let one nipple just graze her mother’s back again before laying back down in her own chair. Sara lay motionless and silent for a few minutes, still unable to fathom what had just happened to her. After nearly ten minutes, she finally stirred, rose from her chair and asked the girls if they wanted anything to drink. Both girls smiled as they saw their mother’s nipples, rock hard, straining against the fabric of her top. They both declined and she headed back into the house to get herself something cold.

 

            Once inside Sara poured herself a big glass of ice water and downed a hearty gulp, her face still wearing a fresh look of bewilderment. After a moment she slowly reached her hand into her suit bottom and pulled it out a second later. She stared in awe at the evidence of her soaking pussy glistening on her fingertips. It had been a long time, fifteen years to be exact, since she had been with a woman but she knew in her heart that it was the fact that it was her daughter that had elicited that powerful, completely unexpected reaction in her.

 

            When she rejoined her daughters by the pool, both girls had flipped over so that they were lying on their backs. Sara found it impossible not to steal guilty glances at their topless, nubile, young bodies as she tried in vain to ignore her growing lust. It became quickly apparent to her that she would have to tend to the swamp between her legs if she was going to be able to focus on anything else the rest of the day.

 

            The next hour passed relatively uneventfully. Sara continued her subtle peeping, which was not lost on the girls who in turn did their best to act naïve while stealing their own lusty gazes at their mother’s tight body. When Sara had finally had enough, she excused herself to go take a shower. Trisha and Rachel exchanged confident smiles as they eyed her still sculpted ass until she disappeared into the house.

 

            Within a few minutes Sara stepped under the refreshing, cool flow of water pouring from her showerhead, images of her near-nude daughters pervading her every thought. While she was obviously somewhat conflicted about the source of her sudden libidinous cravings, she saw no real harm in indulging in them. She attributed her heightened sexual awareness directly to the pounding she received at the hands, or more appropriately, hips of her husband the night before.

 

            She couldn’t recall Dan ever fucking her with such passion and intensity; it was like they were kids again. Whatever the cause, he had awakened a sleeping sexual giant inside his forty-year-old wife and she was all too happy to give that giant life.

 

It was only a matter of moments before her hands were liberally roaming all over her naked body. The imagery swirled; Trisha’s breasts, Rachel’s hard little nipples, Dan’s huge cock punishing her, just how perilously close her daughter’s fingers had passed to her soaking pussy.

 

Her hands quickly settled down, one on her breasts and one between her long, silky legs as she began to whimper softly. Within minutes, Sara found herself in the throes of an intense, long orgasm. Shuddering and shaking she had to brace herself against the tile wall to keep from literally falling over.

 

Shortly after she finished her shower, Sara got a phone call from Dan. He informed her he had to go away for an emergency meeting with a client in Atlanta. He asked her to pack a suitcase for him because he would only have a half hour or so to spend at home before he had to leave to catch his flight.

 

Sara disappointedly packed her husband’s suitcase. She was hoping to have another night like the previous one, especially since her orgasm in the shower only seemed to whet her suddenly voracious sexual appetite. But now it looked like she’d be left to her own devices, which would have to do the trick.

 

When Sara made her way back downstairs she met up with her daughters as they finally came in from the pool.

 

“Who was on the phone? Rachel asked.

 

“It was your father. He has to go away on business almost immediately. Do you think one of you could go bring his suitcase down from our room?”

 

“Sure Mom!” Rachel answered sweetly and quickly shot up the stairs to get the bag.

 

“Well, Rachel and I are going over to Erin’s house for a little party so it looks like you’ll have the house all to yourself.”

 

            Sara smiled internally at that prospect, already knowing exactly how she was going to use that “private time”.

 

            The girls were still, and not accidentally, in their bikinis when Dan came home about an hour later and he had a near-instant hard-on as soon as he saw them. Trisha gave him a playful hug and as she did, whispered into his ear.

 

“Come downstairs before you leave. We have a little going away present for you.”

 

            Before he could respond she backed away, smiling, and led Rachel into the basement family room. It was all he could do to not follow them that second but just as they disappeared, Sara came down the stairs to meet him.

 

            His wife didn’t bother with the standard “welcome home from work, honey” kiss. Instead she kissed her husband slowly and deeply. He had to try hard to keep his hips away from hers in an effort to hide his half-swollen cock.

 

“Mmmmm …. What was that for?” Dan asked.

 

“ That was for last night. And this …” Sara kissed her husband passionately again. “is for when you get home.”

 

“Well then, I’d better hurry.”

 

            They both chuckled before one last loving peck. Sara stepped into the kitchen to prepare a quick dinner for her husband as Dan slipped downstairs under the guise of organizing some paperwork for his trip.

 

            He felt only a twinge of guilt concerning his infidelity. He still loved Sara very much and indeed still loved sex with her. He was easily able to justify, to himself, the blossoming sexual relationship with his daughters. If not so with everyone, he was very honest with himself and he had been secretly lusting for both his daughters almost as soon as they had begun to develop.

 

            He quickly descended the stairs and stopped dead, with an excited smile, as he turned the corner into the room.

 

            His girls were kneeling together on the floor. The cups of Rachel’s bikini top were pulled up and Trisha was behind her slowly massaging her sister’s bare tits powerfully. Dan drank in the searing image for a long moment until Rachel beckoned for him to approach them.

 

            As soon as he was within reach, Rachel grabbed hold of his waistband and pulled his crotch to her face. Trisha slipped her right hand into the blonde’s bottom as both girls started to stroke their father’s already stiff cock through his pants.

 

            On a whispered command from her younger sister, Rachel then unzipped his pants and with some effort extracted his steely cock from it’s cotton prison. Knowing time was short, both girls pounced and began to kiss and lick the length of it passionately. Rachel began to whimper softly as Trisha rubbed her red-hot pussy steadily and placed her free hand on the back of the older girl’s head.

 

            The brunette then suddenly forced her sister’s head down and hissed, “Suck his balls …” before taking his rod into her throat smoothly. Dan couldn’t keep a deep groan from escaping as Trisha began to deep-throat him expertly while Rachel sucked hard on his big, exposed nuts.

 

            After a few minutes, the younger girl slipped her mouth off her father’s cock and forcibly replaced it with Rachel’s. Dan stared down in awe as the heat of the moment continued to rise exponentially. Trisha continued to stroke her sister’s pussy furiously as she forced the girl’s pretty face up and down on their father’s achingly hard cock.

 

            Rachel’s muffled moans grew more erratic as she neared her inevitable orgasm. Just before she started to come, Trisha yanked her mouth off Dan’s throbbing meat and resumed blowing her father ferociously. The blonde girl squealed and shook all over as she came and watched closely Trisha swallowing most of his immense length relentlessly.

 

            It was only a matter of moments, still while Rachel was coming, until Dan was ready. Trisha sealed her lips just past his enlarged cockhead and stared up into her father’s lust-filled eyes as he started to blow. She immediately closed her throat off and allowed blast after burning blast of his seed to fill her mouth. Her eyes never left his as he unloaded everything he had into her.

 

            In one even motion, Trisha finally released his spent cock from her vice-like lips and immediately planted a hard kiss on her older sister. Rachel was still twitching from the remnants of her climax when Trisha surprised her with the kiss and subsequent mouthful of her father’s come. Dan stood frozen, his heart pounding in his chest as he watched his incredible daughters kiss lovingly, sharing his huge load as what they failed to swallow unavoidably escaped in streams down their chins. When they finally separated Trisha swiped her index finger across her chin, looked up at her father innocently and slid the finger into her mouth, releasing it a few seconds later with a “pop”.

 

Dan dazedly put his cock away as the girls kissed once more then stood up.

 

“Are you sure you have to go away Dad?” Trisha asked teasingly as the three shared a light embrace.

 

            For a split-second Dan actually found himself trying to think of ways to get out of the trip, but he quickly gave up, knowing it was impossible. They each kissed deeply before heading upstairs, first the girls followed by their father a minute or so later.

 

            The family ate a quick, casual dinner and saw him off only a few minutes later without any more fanfare.

 

            At around 9:00 that night the sisters left the house for their party. Sara almost immediately poured herself a tall glass of wine and settled down on the couch with one of the few porno movies (and the only lesbian one) that Dan owned. Within minutes she set about the pleasurable task of her self-satisfaction, which she intended to make last the whole night.

 

            The girls stayed at their party long enough to get good and drunk but both had only one real goal for the night, to take each other home and fuck for hours. It was still relatively early, just before midnight, when they arrived back home from the short drive. They hurried up the front walk and quietly entered the house.

 

            They were surprised to see the soft glow of television light coming from the living room. Usually Sara was an “early to bed, early to rise” prototype, even on weekends. The sisters walked quietly over to investigate and both stopped, stunned at the scene they found.

 

            Playing on the TV repeatedly was the title screen of the lesbian porno. And lying on the couch, with an empty bottle of wine on the carpet where she had dropped it, was Sara; passed out and completely nude.

 

Sorry for the ridiculous delay on this chapter. I actually had most of it finished a couple months ago but ran into some problems that slowed me WAY down. Chapter 5 is already in progress.

 

Again I’d like to really thank everyone for your continued feedback, ya’ll have some great ideas and it’s always great to here what parts of the story people liked best/worst. Keep it coming!

 

Rufus

 Ã‚ Â Â  We hugged each other and headed out to get her baggage. When she gave me a hug, I was surprised at myself for looking at her the way I did. My own beautiful niece had stirred something in me that was not right. However, I could not get over how sexy she looked as we drove in the car to the hotel. She had beautiful long blonde hair that lay down her back while she walked. It helped to accentuate her nice figure. I continued to get mad at myself for the things that I was thinking about.

            Finally, we got to the hotel and headed to our room. As we stepped into the room, I immediately noticed that there was a king size bed and that was it. I got angry and started to call the front desk when my niece just told me that it would be fine. Skye said that there was plenty of room and that we could both sleep in it. I told her that I would call down and see about getting a roll away. She said not to bother. At first I was trying to convince her that it wasn’t fair to her. All Skye could tell me though was that she would be just fine with this. So I finally relaxed and said okay. Personally, I told myself that it was going to be nice lying in bed with a beautiful woman like her.

            Once we started unpacking and putting things away, Skye then noticed that she had forgot to pack her night shirt. I told her that we could go down to the local store and get her another one. She just said no and if it was okay with me she would just wear one of my shirts. I had no problem with that. I am a tall muscular man and she is such a tiny beauty, so I knew she would be swimming in it.

            All this time I could feel that sensation building inside of me that was not the right type of thoughts or feelings for an uncle towards his niece. I went into the bathroom and changed into my swim shorts while Skye put her swim suit on. We were going to go down to the beach and do some swimming in the ocean. I figured that this would be a great idea so that I could get these thoughts out of my head. Once I walked back into the room, I was back to square one again. There stood my niece in one of the sexiest bikini’s I had ever seen any woman wear. It fit in all the areas it was designed for. “Wow, that there is some suit you have little lady”.

            Skye just smiled and gave me a little nudge in the side like she used to do when she walked by me. We headed to the beach and my eyes kept watching her body. I could feel my dick start to stir. I could not believe that my own niece was turning me on. I hurried up and drop my towel and ran into the water while my sexy little niece stretched out the blanket we brought along. I got into the water and felt my dick start to go down from the cold ocean waters. I was feeling like I could now control myself. This was until I watched my niece run into the water as her tight figure flexed with every stride. She had nice firm tits that were definitely bigger than a hand full but held themselves up high on her chest.

            Skye dove into the water and swam right in front of me. I watched as her suit became wet and formed itself to her tight little ass with a perfect curved shape. I was glad that I still had my sunglasses on because all I could do was look at her chest and ass whenever she went by. I just knew that it was going to be a long week but I didn’t care because I was with my wonderful niece. I told myself that it was just because I hadn’t been home for awhile and I would be fine soon. I continued to stay in the water as my niece walked up to the blanket and laid down on it. I then took this opportunity to hurry up and make my way to the blanket. Skye stayed on her stomach as I then laid down on the blanket next to her making sure not to get to close.

            Skye and I talked a while before we finally got up and headed to the room to shower and get ready to go out for some dinner. I took my shower after Skye. I could not help but think that she was just in this shower all naked wet and soapy. I was left with no options except to grab hold of my dick and jack myself off while envisioned my niece naked. I could only imagine it but it still lead to one hell of a great ejaculation all over in the tub.

            Finally, I was able to relax a little bit. Now that I had jacked off, I had those guilty feelings for having such bad thoughts about my niece. I got out and dried myself off and put on my shorts and shirt. When I came out of the shower room, I was led right back into those wild unnatural thoughts about Skye again.

            There was my niece standing by the bed. She was dressed in another one of her outfits that fit just right in every way that makes a male notice and get excited. “Mercy, you sure aren’t a little girl any more”. Skye just looked in the mirror with a big grin and turned to adjust everything just right. “I can see that I am going to have my hands full just trying to keep the guys away from you tonight”.

            Skye finished adjusting and walked up and stood in front of me. She looked up at me while putting her arms around my neck and gave me a kiss on my cheek. “Thank you uncle, I just wanted to look good enough for the night. You were so nice to pay for me to come out here and see you that I would hate to disappoint you”.

            I put my arms around her and held her loose while I tried to be natural about everything. Actually, I was really in a bad situation. I could feel her body and its heat against me and this was really getting me going again. I could feel her firm breasts as they pushed against my body. My hands touching her back were really having a hard time not just grabbing a hold of that beautiful ass that she had. I broke the embrace as normal as possible and then we headed to dinner. My hands were still feeling the hot touch of her back. My cheek could still feel the sting from her hot lips touching them. My dick was now in another bad condition. I was glad that it was night as we walked to the car. I was able to keep my niece from seeing my hard-on.

            We drove for awhile until we came to a very nice restaurant that I liked and knew that she would like. As I came around and opened the door for her, I was able to look into the car and down at her. Skye let one leg out and I was able to see right up between her legs. I could tell that she was wearing a pair of deep red panties. My heart beat extremely hard for a few seconds while she then took her other leg out and stood. Again, I was glad that it was getting dark. My little sexy niece was creating a very hard situation for myself. Her dress reached about half thigh, so I was able to watch her legs as she entered the dinning area. Her dress was loose and swayed with every step she made. I looked up at all the guys watching her as she walked by them. One of them even had the balls to turn and lean over when she went by him. I took it upon myself to accidentally bump his head with my fist when I walked up. I played it off like I didn’t mean to. He sat back in his seat and gave me a look like please don’t beat me. Skye had no idea any of this went on. She walked up and I pulled out her seat for her while she sat. My beautiful little niece smiled up at me and said thank you. I smiled back as if to give that your welcome kind of look. In actuality, I was able to see down the top of her dress and got a great view of her cleavage. In the back of my head I kept telling myself that this is wrong. She is your niece. My dick was telling me other signals though.

            We ordered our dinner and talked about how things were going back home and such. I ordered a drink and was sipping on it while talking. My niece kept looking at my drink as if trying to say something. I asked her, would you like to have some. She admitted that it crossed her mind but she was afraid that she would get caught. I told her that I would keep an eye out. She smiled at me and took a pretty good swig. She almost choked on the alcohol. She then told me that she liked to drink occasionally but her mom frowned upon it. I just told her that her mom was not here and go ahead. Skye snuck a few more sips before dinner came. I finished it off and ordered another one for dinner. We ate and drank as we talked some more. I was enjoying having her here with me because I usually eat alone and it was nice having someone to talk to.

            The idiot in me was playing full stream. I figured that it was okay for her to drink because it would make both of us tired and I would be able to sleep that night. I really don’t know where that stupid thought came from because I was getting a nice buzz going and my foxy niece was feeling pretty good to. She was still keeping her wits about her but I could see that her eyes were starting to look glossy. She said that she wanted to dance so we got and went onto the dance floor. I may have been in my forties but I could still dance okay. I was in a trance as I watched my sexy niece swing in all different directions. Her dress spun around with her as her legs her being shown off to everyone. We danced and laughed for quite awhile. We sat down for a little while and three guys came up and asked if they could dance with her. Skye just shook her head no and they left. I was glad that my niece had run them off because I was really enjoying my time with her. I even started to lose those wild urges in my head. It was just a good time all around.

            Everything was fine until my niece decided that she wanted to dance a slow dance with me. I wanted to say no but got up anyway. As we stepped onto the dance floor, she put her arms around my neck again and held me close to her as she rested her head against my chest. I could smell her fresh blonde hair and I could also feel her whole body resting against my frontal region. Skye’s dress was silky to the touch and I could feel every bit of her warm body against my palms. My beautiful niece’s tits were pressed against me and they were doing a number on my crotch. She held me close while I tried to keep myself off to one side of her. It was enjoyable but painful as well while we danced.

            Finally the song was over and we stepped off the floor. As we were stepping off the floor, my beautiful niece was holding my hand and she actually lost her balance a little. She recovered quickly and no one saw her. Skye turned to me and said that if it was okay she would like to go. I thought she was upset but she informed me that the alcohol was starting to get to her. She was worried that the restaurant would get upset if they knew that I let her drink. I informed her that they would not but we could leave only if she wanted to. She said yes because she was starting to feel pretty tired.

            As we were stepping out into the front of the building, a young man walked up and tried to get her to go back in. Skye said no and that she was sorry. His friends that were standing around him started to laugh and tease him. So he decided to be a jack ass. He stepped in front of her and spoke the wrong thing and called her a bitch. He told her that she couldn’t handle any but and old man like me. I reacted without thinking. I stepped in front of my niece and punched this idiot square in the face. He flew back and fell to the ground. My niece stayed behind me while the door man came running up. I started to apologize for everything. The stupid kid started yelling and trying to get things going even worse. The door man looked the punk in the face and told him that he needed to shut up. He also told him that he saw the punk trip and fall. The kid looked angry as if he was going to rise up. The door man leered at him again and told him to either leave or he was going to have to witness him falling down again.

            The kid got up and left with no hassles. The door man apologized for letting things get as far as they did with him and his wife. I just smiled and slipped the doorman a twenty as I shook his hand. Skye was a little shook up about what went on but shrugged it off as they headed to the car. She held my hand and arm while she leaned against me. I looked at her and said I was sorry for letting him say those things to her. She just grinned back at me and giggled a little as she spoke.

“That man thought we were husband and wife”

“Yeah, I wanted to correct him but I just didn’t feel like it was the time”

            My beautiful niece just held onto me and walked with me. We got into the car and were heading back to the room. Skye then turned towards me with another smile. She obviously was really starting to feel the effects from the alcohol because she had her leg bent so that I could see right up her dress again. My niece rested her head against the back of her seat while she held my hand. She was unable to see me but I was able to get a great shot of her panty covered womanhood. My dick forgot all about the fight and was now back to the same condition it was at the whole day. I   knew that I was going to be up for quite a while before he would get tired enough to lye down next to her. I was just glad that she was tired because it was going to be easier to calm down if she wasn’t awake and still driving me into that incestuous thought process. While my sexy red pant wearing niece rested her head with her eyes almost asleep, I continued to look at her cleavage and her firm legs which led up to that sweet little honey pot that was hidden under her panties. My dick was as stiff as it could get. It was so hard that it ached to get out of my shorts. I had to finally pull my eyes away from her sexy, fuckable little body. I had to really work hard at telling myself that this is my niece. I can not be thinking these crude thoughts. I was going to have to relax before we got to the hotel or she was going to see my stiff cock poking against my shorts when I open her door.

            Finally, I was able to divert my train of thought to something else. I continued to look forward as we pulled into the parking lot. I went around and opened her door as I looked away from her while I held her hand and guided her out of the car. I was really doing well. Everything was fine until I held the door open for her and she brushed against me while she stepped through the doorway. Her tits came into contact with my body and she fell towards me a little. Her hands reached out and grabbed my sides. She continued to walk in as if nothing had happened. She was to far gone to realize what she was doing. What she didn’t know was that she had brushed against me and caused my dick to spring back to it hardest form. I walked behind her and watched as her fine young ass swung back and forth with her steps. It was then that I was glad it was Friday. I was going to be up almost all night trying to calm down before I could sleep. I was starting to realize that this not such a good idea to have my niece staying with me for a week. It was to late that night but I planned on getting a roll away tomorrow.

            I opened the door and we went into the room. Skye grabbed her shirt and went into the restroom to change. I took this opportunity to try and adjust myself so that it was not so evident about my hard dick in my shorts. I sat down at the desk and turned on my laptop while she changed. My wonderful niece then came out of the restroom and stumbled a little bit as she looked at me with those glossy eyes and grinned. I watched as she tossed her stuff into her luggage. I immediately noticed that she had removed her panties as well. I now knew that she was not wearing any panties as she stood and walked over and behind me while I stared at my laptop. Skye reached up and put her arms around my neck as she rested her chin on my shoulder. I was finding it hard to try and concentrate with her tits poking me in the shoulder blades and her hot body resting so close to me. She watched for awhile and then said she was going to bed. As she did this, she gave me a kiss on my cheek again and said goodnight. I tried not to look but the mirror in front of me forced me to look up as she pulled the covers back and crawled across the bed. I was able to get another great look at her legs and ass while she crawled. I was unable to see everything but I did get a glimpse of her gorgeous little pussy. I did not see any hair but I did get a quick look at her lips. They were a perfect sight and they were a pretty pink. My dick pulsed with my heart beat. I thought I was going to bust a load right there.

            Skye finally settled down into the bed. She had turned herself away from the light. I got up and turned off the light. All I needed was for light was my laptop. I sat back down and tried to concentrate on my work. I kept getting pictures of her sexy little body as it danced with me tonight. I was also getting images of her getting into bed. My mind could not stay focused on the task at hand. I tried numerous times to work. I sat in the chair for about an hour and a half. I was unable to do any work. I was too turned on by my foxy niece that I finally gave up and leaned back in my chair. My dick hadn’t gone down a bit. It had a mind of its own. I looked back at the bed and my niece was now lying on her back and I couldn’t help but notice that her legs were slightly parted. I felt like I could see through the blankets. I envisioned her legs spread and that tight little pussy of hers out in the open. I couldn’t help but grab my dick and caress it a few times. I told myself that I was going to have to relieve my nuts before I could sleep. After I jack my dick off, I would be able to get some sleep.

            I got up and made my way toward the restroom. I wanted to make sure that Skye was asleep before I went in and shot my load. I didn’t want her waking up and hearing me. I walked to her side of the bed and called her name. She did not budge. I then nudged her a little bit to make sure she was asleep. She did not move at all. I could tell by her breathing that she was fast asleep. I figured that the coast was clear and went to stand back up. I made the mistake of looking down at her tits as they pushed against my shirt. They looked so perfect as they poked out and up. They were so firm to the sight. I was so turned on that I didn’t realize it as my hand then reached out and came to rest on her breast. I was out of control once I felt her nipple against the palm of my hand. I even gave it a little squeeze. All night long I had been watching and staring at this beautiful creature. I now had my hand on her tit and it felt absolutely wonderful.

            I was uncontrollable now as I brought my other hand up and grabbed her other succulent tit. Her body heat was incredible as she heated up my hands and my body. It would be a terrible thing to have her wake up and see me feeling her up but I was not thinking about that. All my mind and cock was thinking about was how hot she looked and felt. My shirt never looked so right for someone. I caressed her tits for awhile as my dick throbbed in my shorts. In the back of my head, I was telling myself to stop but my dick was talking for me now. It was telling me everything I needed to hear. I continued to feel up my niece for a few minutes before another thought came into mind. Before I knew what I was doing, I reached up and started undoing the buttons that were keeping me from seeing everything in its glory. I worked the buttons loose and then I pulled the shirt out of the way very carefully. I got the greatest sight of all. My niece had very sweet looking tits that had small nipples. They looked just like the porn stars titties. They were perfect in shape and size. They were anything but small. They definitely did not look like the tits you would see on a seventeen year old.

            I was lost in lust as I then undid my shorts and kneeled down beside the bed. I took hold of my cock and began jacking on it slowly. I could not help but lean over and bring my lips to rest on top of her nipple. My niece did not move or nothing as I then began to lick the tip of her nipple. It immediately got hard and I was drawn to it more as I took her tit in my mouth and began to suck on the whole mound. I flicked my tongue across the hard nipple why I sucked it into my mouth. All this time, I was still pulling on my dick. I couldn’t help but do the same thing to the other firm melon in front of me. Skye’s tits tasted so sweet as I changed back and forth. I finally let go of my dick and reached up to play with her mouth watering tits while I sucked on them. I loved the way they stayed so firm to the touch and grasp while I played with her nipples. My niece was causing me to really lose myself in her succulent beauty.

            After I had succeeded in mauling her teenage tits I then began to wonder about the rest. So I raised back up while keeping one hand busy with her nipples, I slowly slid the blanket down further. I wanted to see that little snatch that she had been teasing me with all night. I removed the shirt out of the way and was looking down at her blonde little hairs. She obviously shaves herself and I was able to see very little hair at the opening to heaven between those sweet looking legs. I almost dove my face right between those hot legs of hers but instead I slid my hand down and brought it to rest against her swollen mound. I kept my hand in place to see if there was any movement in her yet. Her belly was firm and her sexy little twat was even sexier than I thought.

            Skye did not move as I sucked on her tit and nipple. My hand then slowly slid forward and between her legs. I fingers were right at her opening. I could feel nothing but steaming heat radiating from her. I was unable to control myself as I slid the tip of my finger between her lips. I could feel heat and was aware of something else. My little niece was wet with juices. I almost shoved my finger into her but I still held onto some sort of control. I just kept my finger at that depth and rubbed her pussy lips slowly back and forth. This is when Skye reacted to my touch as she sighed and shifted a little bit. I froze still. My hand was still on her pussy and my mouth was still on her nipple. My niece adjusted a little bit more as she opened her legs slightly more and moaned her boyfriend’s name.

            I could not believe it. My sexy niece was dreaming about her boyfriend playing with her body. I kept my hand and mouth where it was and waited for her to relax again. She had said something about playing only because she wasn’t ready for the rest. I was in a dream land. My sexy niece was dreaming that her boyfriend was having fun with her. I waited until she was relaxed again before I started to play and suck some more. I still kept my finger at the same depth inside of her as I went back and forth across her lips. I had given up on sucking her tit. I was to busy watching my hand slide between her pussy lips. She was getting wetter and wetter. My finger was shining from the wetness between her legs. I actually removed my hand and licked her juices off my finger. As I tasted her young sex, I just had to taste it some more. I was not going to be satisfied unless I could lick between her lips and lap up more sweet nectar.

            I stood up and pulled my shirt off and let my shorts fall off the rest of the way. I just had to get between her legs and stick my tongue where my finger was just at. I walked to the end of the bed and slowly crawled up and between her legs. I still kept myself back a ways. Her legs were far enough apart for me to get my head between them and that was about it. I carefully slid my hands under her thighs and brought them to rest at her sides. I could smell her sex as I drew closer to her mound. I was unable to crawl any closer but I was plenty close enough to reach her pussy. I lowered my head and stuck out my tongue as I aimed it at her opening. Finally, I had my face against her pussy lips and I had my tongue just inside her. I began lapping at her juices while they continued to flow into my mouth. I contained a slow licking of her juices and could actually feel her hips moving a little bit. I knew that if I kept this up, she was going to wake up. I did not want that to happen. I wanted to enjoy my naked little niece as long as possible. My dick was poking into the bed so hard that I thought it was going to make a hole in the sheet.

            I slowly worked her pussy over as I made sure not to get her fully awake. I could not get enough of her sweet taste in my mouth. I was actually getting it on with a beautiful teenager. I told myself, “not bad for a forty one year old.” I wanted to enjoy this for as long as possible. I didn’t care about the rest of the week. I was living for that moment right there in front of me. It was at this moment that I decided to take things a little bit further. I was so turned on by this hot little minx that was lying in front of me that I decided I needed to feel some of that sexy little pussy of hers with my cock. I rose up from my niece’s succulent and sweet tasting pussy as I slowly crawled up between her legs. I had to move them gently wider to make room for me to get between. I moved cautiously up her body. I could feel the heat coming from her legs and was really getting wilder by the second. My dick was dripping with pre-cum as I moved up her body. I told myself that I was not going to be able to fuck her. I just wanted to put my cock inside that wet little pussy of hers and feel her insides against my dick walls.

            As I got into position, I looked down and saw this vixen of a body looking so small compared to her uncle. My cock was so big compared to her little pussy lips. I was almost like an animal out of control. I felt like I had power over her and could do and take whatever I wanted. Skye just lay there with her legs spread wide and my dick was just centimeters from her love tunnel. I pumped it a few times as I smeared some of my pre-cum on it. I brought the head to her opening and rubbed it back and forth a few times to get her juices coating my cock as well. Then I started to give a little bit of pressure as I slid into her pussy lips. I didn’t want to hurt her, so I just barely got the head of my cock in her and stopped for a minute. I could already tell that it was a tight fitting virgin pussy.

            I waited for a short minute. I then could not help but slide my dick back and forth into her hot wet juicy lips. My mind was telling me to just grab hold and give it all to her. I was not aware that I was pushing a little bit further than I should of. It felt so incredible that I just could not control anything anymore. I told myself to stop and leave my niece alone. However, my cock was telling me something different. I continued to rock back and forth inside my sweet niece’s tight little pussy. I lost control of watching what I was doing or when to stop. Her pussy was squeezing me so nicely. I guess that I wasn’t paying attention because it was about that same time that Skye came out of her sleep and became fully aware that she was not dreaming and that her uncle was over her and slicking his thing in her. She quickly reached up and tried to stop me as she began to fight me off. “Uncle no, this is wrong, this is gross,….you have to stop now”.

            I didn’t hear anything that she said. I could see her mouth moving and the scared look on her face but I was now lost in what I was doing. The minute that she reached up and started pushing against me, I went into another zone and started to defend what I was doing. My cock was still inside her as she tried to get out from under me. But she was so tiny compared to me that she was pinned with no where to go. All of this raw power came over me at the same time and I could not take it anymore. I let go of my dick and grabbed both of my niece’s hands as I pulled them above her head. I laid down over her as I brought my mouth over hers and began giving her the deepest French kiss she ever had. She tried to fight my face away to scream but I had her pinned under my body as I prepared to take my young little niece’s virginity.

            My hands held her arms way above her head as I rose up to look down between us at my dick sticking just inside her tight lips. I looked my niece back in the eyes like a wild man as I again lowered my body onto hers. This time I put my mouth back over hers as I entered my virgin niece with all my strength. I tore right through her virgin wall and came to rest balls deep in my niece. My mouth covered hers as she tried to scream. I buried my tongue in her mouth again. Her whole body got stiff as I penetrated completely into my niece. I stayed like that or a few seconds while I enjoyed the inside of her mouth with my tongue. I could feel her tits against my naked chest and her tight little pussy was squeezing me hard. It felt like I was being squeezed into a vise, my niece was so tight. Finally I couldn’t lie still anymore and started to give my niece and slow but deep fuck. I pulled back to where my dick was inside of her only to the head. I think she thought I was going to stop. I surprised her by burying my cock back into her. It knocked the wind out of her. I finally let my mouth off hers and stared her straight in the eyes with wanton lust. I continued to look her in the eyes as I began to pick up my pace of fucking.

            I leaned down and buried my face into the small of her neck as I rose up and continued to rape my niece. She did not say anything else as I assaulted her young body with my animal driven cock. I pumped my dick into her back and forth. As I first started this, I thought that I was going to cum right away. However, now I was just enjoying this tight pussy as it squeezed my cock. I could hold onto her hands anymore and I let go while at the same time I reached down and grabbed my niece’s tight little ass and raised it up while I sank further into her body. I could feel my balls slapping her ass cheeks as I rammed into her over and over again. I was beyond thinking about who I was fucking. I was just enjoying the tightest fuck I ever had. The headboard to the bed was slamming against the wall as I pounded my cock into her tight hole. The sound of the headboard made me even wilder. I was really drilling into my niece now. I could here my juices slick between us as my dick slapped against her wet pussy. I didn’t want this to ever stop.

            All good things must eventually come to an end though. I was fucking my niece back and forth and suddenly became aware that she started to move her hips with me. This made me even more excited. Skye even reached down and grabbed hold of my hair between her fingers and held me against her as she then started to grind her hips against my cock. She brought her legs up and wrapped them around my waist as best as she could while she held me tight. I continued to fuck my niece as she leaned down and licked my ear. “Yes baby….God uncle,….dooo mmmeeeee…..fuck your little niece hard”.

            I could not believe my niece was telling me this. She didn’t sound like a teenager then. She sounded like a full grown woman going after something she wanted. She pulled my body against hers while she fucked my dick with her pussy. Every time that I would shove into her, she would lift her hips to give me full access to her womanhood. I now could really hear our juices mixing together. She was creaming all over my dick as we fuck each other.

“You are…..goooiinnnggggg to……make your…..niece……cuuummmmm”.

            As I heard her say this I felt her body tense up as she let loose with her cum. She gripped my cock so hard with her pussy that she forced me over the edge as well. “AAAaaaarrrrrr…..Fuuuckkkk yeeeaahh baby”. Was all I could say as I emptied my nuts into this hot little woman. I felt my dick pulse as my niece pumped spurt after spurt from my cock and into her body. I could feel my toes tighten up it was so much. I felt it fill her body up and push out past her lips and my dick as it drained onto the sheets. My hot niece’s pussy was pulsing every bit of my cum out of my balls and she was giving me every bit of her cum as well.

            Finally, I could not take any more and I collapsed on top of my niece. Skye held me tight in her arms as she caressed my hair. She let her legs drop down and left them spread out to either side of me. Both of us were having a rough time trying to catch our breath. I was sweating all over her body as I felt her tits still mashed against my chest. I was still deep in my niece’s young and tight pussy. I could tell that I was still hard.

            My niece then began to get upset. She started crying and telling me that we hadn’t used any protection. She started crying about possibly getting pregnant. I could feel my dick still stirring inside her tight young pussy as I informed her that it was a very good possibility that could wind up pregnant before this week was over. I told her that she could move to my home town and live with me. I would tell her mom that she is going to work for me. She could get all the books she needed and challenge her senior credits and get out early. I told her that I am coming off the road so that she and I could be together all the time. After our baby is born, she and the baby can come with me on the road until it is time to settle down and get our child or children into school at that time.

            My niece just looked at me and saw that I was not joking. She gave me a very sensual kiss and said that she was going to enjoy being my woman. She also became aware that my dick hadn’t gone down and was actually starting to do some moving inside of her again. My niece told me that she would greatly enjoy having our baby. I couldn’t believe my wishes. I was going to fuck my niece for the rest of my life. I rose up and my niece pushed me back onto my back as she grabbed a hold of my dick while she straddled my waste. She guided my cock into her as she sat down on me. We again fucked each other to a mind exploding orgasm.

            By the time that week was over, I had given her every bit of fucking energy I had. I had fucked her every way possible. She even had me show her how to suck on my dick and swallow. I fucked her tits and we even tried anal sex. That was a little painful for her, so we decided to take our time with all of that. By the time she left to fly back we were deeply in love as a man and woman are.

 

 

 

I would like to know what everyone thought of this letter. Be give me your feed back.

/p>

Fortunately, we were never caught, however, there was one close call. At the time it could have very serious, but as I think about the occasion, it is very arousing.

It was fairly early in the morning. I was 18, almost 19, and getting ready to graduate from high school. Keri was a ripe and beautiful 16, going on 17. On this particular morning our parents had already gone to work. Keri was in the bathroom. She had showered, finished styling her hair, and was completing her make up. As usual, she was naked, as I required, and her bathroom door was open so I could see her. We had gotten to the point that she was wearing high heel shoes whenever we were alone. This morning as I watched her, I could not imagine a woman being more beautiful and erotic. I decided that I wanted to wanted her. What better way to start the day.

Without her knowing, I went to my athletic bag and retrieved several strands of rope. I had taken a shower and was still nude. My cock was rising at the prospects of playing sexual games with Keri. I walked into to the bathroom and stood behind Keri. Leaning forward, I kissed her on the back of her neck, while my left hand went around her body and was cupping her left breast. Keri closed her eyes, enjoying the early morning attention. Then, without her expecting it, I moved my left hand back and used it to capture both her arms, bringing them behind her. Keri gave a token resistance, but submitted as I bound her wrists behind her back. As was my custom, I quickly ran a second rope around her elbows, pulling them together in the small of her back, and binding them there. Keri looked down at her breasts as the protruded from her body because of her bondage.

I turned her around to face me. I hugged and kissed her, pulling her body tight to mine. My rigid cock was pressed against her smooth tight stomach. She kissed me hungrily, and pressed herself tight to me. I walked her into my bed room, and made her stand in the middle of the floor, while I retrieved a secret purchase from my athletic bag. Her face registered both surprise and curiosity about what I had in my hands.

It was a curious contraption which consisted of a small leather harness and a rather large plastic cock, a dildo if you will. I had her approach me, and stand directly in front of me as I sat on the side of my bed. I buckled the belt part of the harness tightly around her narrow waist. A crotch strap was connected to the center front of the harness. The dildo was mounted to that strap. Keri watched, helplessly, as I installed this device on her.

I ran my finder into my sister’s pussy, and found it to be moist and hot, ready for the insertion of my special dildo. I made her spread her legs, and pushed the plastic cock into her delicious passage. She closed her eyes and groaned, deeply, at this phallic invasion. When I had it full inserted, I pulled the crotch strap tightly between her legs, pressing the dildo even deeper into her. Turning her around, I buckled the crotch strap to the back of the waist belt. To insure that she could not remove the crotch strap and plastic invader, I used a small padlock to secure the buckle. Now, even if her hands were not tied behind her back, she would not be able to removed the dildo from her steaming pussy.

“Oh, Jack, I feel so full down there. But, how are you going to put your cock in me? My pussy is full now”, Keri said with more than idle curiosity.

I looked up at her, smiling I replied, “Oh, sweet slave, I have ways to handle that.”

Up to this point, she had failed to notice that there was a small electrical switch on the bottom of the dildo. Yes, it was electrified. As she looked down at this harness and the attached tormentor, I put my hands between her gorgeous legs and flipped the switch “on”. Keri reacted immediately.

“John, what have you done? It’s alive!”

She closed her eyes as she tried to absorb the impact of this vibrating dildo in her pussy. In fact, this dildo had another unique little feature. Not only did it vibrate, it moved. On the top side of this plastic cock, there was a little knob, or nubbin, which pressed directly on her clit. So, not only was the dildo working in her heated passage, it was pressed against, and vibrating on her clit. This was maddening to her.

I then made her get on her knees, in front of me, and take my rigid cock in her mouth. She was struggling. The dildo was doing it’s job, and she had a job to do. She was vigorously sucking me, and beginning to hump her hips to the actions of the dildo. I reclined, looking at my delightful sister, watching as she was sucking me deeply in her pretty mouth.

Suddenly, I heard the front door to the house slam. I heard my father yell, “Hey! Is anybody home?”

I answered back, “Yeah, Dad, I’m up here!”

Quickly, I jerked my cock from Keri’s mouth and helped her stand up.

“Hurry, get in the bathroom, I’ll close the door!”

Keri ran into the bathroom, stumbling as she went. Her wrists and arms were tied behind her, she was naked, wearing high heel pumps, and had a rather large dildo fucking her. I closed the door behind her, jerked a pair of running shorts onto my body. Grabbing a text book from my nightstand, I covered my erection with it.

My father entered my room, apologetically saying, “Hey, I forgot my report to the Board. Whatcha doin, Guy?”

“Oh, nothing, just reading this physics book, getting ready for school”, I replied.

“Great, good work. Where’s Keri”, he asked.

“I think she is in the bathroom. I heard her in there a little while ago. You know how girls are”, I laughed. My Dad laughed, nodding his head.

It was obvious that he was not being nosy. It was just unusual for him to be home at the time of day, and he was just catching up on what his children were doing. He was a good man, and I sometimes felt guilty because Keri and I were deceived my hard working parents about our sexual exploits.

“Keri, I’ll see you tonight”, he spoke to the bathroom door.

From behind the door, in what I detected to be a rather shaky voice, Keri answered him, saying that she had just got out of the shower and was undressed.

“That’s OK, Baby. I’ll see you guys later. Have a good day”, he replied. With that he was out the door to his work-a-day world.

As soon as I heard his car drive away, I opened the bathroom door. What I found was an erotic surprise. Keri was lying on the bathroom floor. She was completely helpless with her hands and arms still tied behind her back (when I tie her, she stays tied). Her sweet naked body was writhing to the vibrations and movements of the dildo which was still working diligently in her cunt.

“Oh, Jack, please, turn it off, turn it off!. It’s driving me mad”, she pleaded.

“Keri, quit complaining. It can’t be that bad. I can see that you are humping it. You must like it”, I chided.

“Oh, noooooo, here it comes again”, she cried!

It was obvious that she was having a climax a she gritted her teeth, groaned loudly and started to spasm into a delicious cum. She closed her eyes as she was humping her body as if she were receiving a cock from a invisible lover. Her delicate bound hands seemed to be grasping for that invisible lover. I waited until the climax was over, and then I reached between her creamy thighs and flipped the switch to “off”.

I stooped down, and picked her up, carried her into my bedroom and laid her on my bed. She was still gently moving her pelvis in the aftermath of her cum

“Oh, God, Jack! That thing made me have at least four cums. I did my best to be quiet so Dad couldn’t hear me, but it was driving me crazy.”

Smiling, I reached between her thighs and switched it back “on”. Keri stiffed and bit her lip as her body started to experience yet another climax. As she reached her zenith, she let out a scream of release. As she came down from this climax, I again turned the switch to “off.”

“Oh, please, Jack, let me rest. Please, don’t turn it on again. I can’t catch my breath”, she pleaded.

I rolled her onto her back and straddled her body, on my knees. Keri’s bound arms were pinned under her, raising her breasts up towards me. I eased forward until my cock was at her mouth. When the tip of my cock touched her full lips, she opened her sweet lips and closed them around the head of my cock. Her delicate pink tongue was lashing the head of my phallus, causing it to throb in her mouth. I had seen too much this morning, so I started to fuck her pretty mouth. As I closed in on my climax, I reached back and flipped the dildo switch to “on”. As I was humping my cock into Keri’s mouth, filling it with my issue, she was humping the devilish dildo and experienced yet another cum!

Well, I had to go to college, so I moved out of the house. I had a full scholarship and had saved sufficient money to be able to rent a small two bedroom house near the college. I was hoping to rent the other room to another student to help defray my monthly rent costs.

Keri was beside herself. Her love, and “master” as leaving her immediate life. She was lost. I promised would come home every weekend, and we would see each other. My little house was only about 20 miles from our parents home. I made sure she knew she could visit me anytime she wanted to. To be honest, I did not want to leave her. I loved her, but I needed to go to college. Back in the dark recesses of my mind, I thought that I could, perhaps, move Keri into my little house. With the spare bedroom, we could use the ruse that we were siblings and she was living there in my spare room.

As the school year started, Keri was having trouble with her grades. She, too, wanted to move into my house near the college. After one semester, her grades were suffering, and she was depressed. I had a talk with my parents, and told them I would tutor her and help her raise her grades, but, she would have to move in with me, and attend high school near where I was living. After much talk and deliberation, they agreed. They even consented to pay half of the rent on my little rental house. Keri was overjoyed. To her credit, she did her best to contain her enthusiasm.

Things were looking up for us. Now I could attend college, and have my sister, my lover and sex slave living with me, full time, with total privacy.

Continued…

and we all discussed what would
happen next, we decided that Christina would have the baby; then
she and I would have to have to take care of it.  So (since
Christina was already pregnant, and couldn't very well get any
MORE pregnant) we decided to keep fucking until we couldn't.  Our
parents just gave up; as they couldn't see it would do any good
after that.  Besides, they didn't want me chasing after some
OTHER girl, after I'd already gotten my big sister in trouble.

     After six months, Christina stopped letting me fuck her;
saying that it hurt too much.  So she started to suck me off
every night, instead of fucking, until the baby was born.

     Christina and I took Lamaze classes, so we would be together
when the baby was born.  At the hospital, when Christina had our
baby, the doctors let me observe and help my sister, just as if I
had been her husband.  I think they thought I was.

     We had a healthy eight-pound baby girl.  We both love her
too.  Jenny is the light of our lives now; even though getting up
in the middle of the night to feed and diaper her can be a pain
sometimes.

     About a month after the baby was born, Christina and I were
horny for each other and we couldn't wait any longer to fuck.  We
were in the living-room talking and just started to fool around
again.

     I started out by touching her breasts through her tank top
and rubbing her nipples.  She responded by reaching down to my
crotch and started rubbing my dick through my shorts.  The more
we rubbed and touched each other, the faster we started taking
off each other's clothing.  I took off her tank top off first to
bare my sister's beautiful breasts.  I then sucked on her breasts
and nipples for a minute or two.  She then took off MY shirt at
the same time as I started taking off her shorts.  She then took
my shorts off, to bare my cock and balls; because I never wear
underwear.  I took off her panties and got between her legs to
lick her pussy, just like I did that first time.  (You know, I
was right about my sister's pussy being as sweet as any fruit.)

     She started to moan when I touched her clit with my tongue;
then Christina grabbed my head and pushed me even further into
her pussy.  I stuck my tongue deep in her pussy  while licking
and sucking her pussy and clit; savoring the fresh sweet taste of
my own horny sister.  Christina wouldn't let me go until I made
her cum.

     Then I heard the familiar moans of her approaching cum.  
She stiffened and jerked, as I got a mouthful of her sweet cum
juice.  After she settled down she loosened her legs around my
head.  I licked and kissed her as I inched up her body to plant
my cock in that sweet pussy I loved so well.  As my cock touched
and penetrated Christina's sweet pussy, it slid right in her
without any effort.  It knew where it belonged.

     My cock hit my sister's cervix and she wrapped her legs
around my ass; then I started to pump in and out as she held me
tightly.  Once again. Christina started to moan and squeeze her
pussy muscles, only this time around my cock, as I started to
move faster inside her.  Christina's pussy felt so good, I wanted
to cum in her as many times that I possibly could.  I had really

missed fucking my sister's pussy.  The faster I pumped, the
faster Christina's hips moved, until we were one big nasty
working together to make each other feel good.  As I was
approaching orgasm, I could feel her pussy muscles massaging my
cock.  Christina approached orgasm too, as I moved even faster
and harder in and out of her wet, hot pussy.

     It was then that I told her, I was about to cum and she
agreed and said, "Shoot your cum in me; and let's make another
baby."
     What could I say?  I did it.
 

summer, I put together a flyer offering to babysit and sent it home with several of the students.

Bobby was one of those kids. He had thick black, curly hair and sparkling brown eyes. His favorite song was "The Wheels on the Bus." His favorite color was red. He wore a baseball cap every day. He could hardly color within the lines and he ran in a rolling lope like an adolescent puppy. When we went swimming, he was afraid to put his face under the water. He also developed a crush on one of the other assistant counselors, Carrie. He walked around with picture she colored and gave to him, saying "Carrie’s my gurl. Carrie’s my gurl."

Bobby’s parents called me and asked me to stay with him one evening. His family was terrific! As soon as I came into the house, Bobby came running to me, calling "Dido! Dido!" I was thrilled that he remembered me. My real name's Diane.

I learned that Bobby loved Nascar. I also learned that he was very small for his age. His mother told me he just had his fifteenth birthday! All along, I’d thought he was only about eleven. Mentally, he was quite a bit younger than that. But I wasn’t an expert on special ed. I was just trying to make a little extra money and I was hoping my summer experience would count for something.

I sat with him in front of The Bionic Man and colored in his Matchbox coloring book. He went in his room and brought out that colored page from summer and chanted, "Carrie’s my gurl."

"I know she is. You miss seeing Carrie?"

He nodded with his lip sticking out.

"Dido, potty."

"You have to go potty?"

He nodded.

"Well go ahead."

He ran off. I heard a door slam.

A few minutes later I heard, "Uh oh! Uh oh! Dido, uh oh!"

"Just a minute, Bobby."

I knocked on the door even though it was ajar, and I pushed it open.

He’d made a mess. He must have gotten into his mother’s mascara. When I came into the room, he pointed to a black smear on his leg. "Uh-oh."

"Bobby, you need to take a bath." I turned on the water. "Honey, take off your clothes."

Bobby took his clothes off and stood with his hands covering his penis. He started to giggle.

"I’m not looking." I assured him.

I did notice he was starting to grow hair on his chest and his pubic area. I found a towel and a washcloth for him in a closet. There were several boats and a plastic car in the tub and he settled in and started splashing his hands against the surface of the water.

"Here’s the soap. You make sure you scrub that stuff off your leg." I walked to the toilet and picked up his clothes and threw them in the hamper. "I’m going to get your pajamas, Bobby. I’ll be right back."

When I came back into the bathroom, he was looking at me with a funny look on his face. I looked into the tub. His penis was fully engorged, and he was poking at it. It was enormous!

"Oh Bobby, don’t do that. Let’s have a boat race." I sat down by the tub and pushed a red plastic speed boat across the water to him.

He put both hands on his dick and grasped it and forced it forward, looking at it with admiration.

It was something to admire.

At age seventeen, I hadn’t seen a lot of dicks. I hadn’t seen much but little boys when they needed diapers changed, or my ten-year-old brother when he rushed from the shower to grab a towel. I’d had experimental sex one time with a boyfriend, Henry, but that was a year ago, before his family moved to Portland, in the blackness of the back seat of his car. There wasn’t time to study his erection before he came.

I couldn’t help looking at Bobby's dick. The head was full and purple. The shaft was pale, a little redder at the base and along the bottom. It bowed from his lap almost to his belly button. It was beautiful!

I’d started dating my boyfriend when he was fifteen and his dick was way smaller than Bobby’s. I held the plastic speed boat and bumped Bobby in the knee. "Hey!" I said, "Let’s have a race."

Bobby giggled and got a blue speed boat from the soap dish. "Zoom! Zo-o-o-oom!" he shouted and started pushing the boat. I forced myself to not look at him below his shoulders and pretty soon we were both smiling and pushing little boats around the tub. His erection subsided.

Whew!

I handed him the soap and a washcloth. "Let’s get you to bed."

He scrubbed his feet and his bottom. I held his towel open while he finished, and then wrapped him in the towel. He dried off.

"Sippers!" he said.

I went into his room to find his slippers.

A half hour later, I was sitting next to the bed reading his favorite story. Then it was time to turn out the light.

"Kiss-Kiss? Dido. Kiss-Kiss?"

I leaned over and gave him a quick peck on the cheek. "G’night, Honey."

He gave me a kiss back, and it was on the lips.

I turned off the reading lamp, made sure his night light was glowing and closed the bedroom door.

Then I stood with my back against the door and let out a sigh of relief. I hadn’t even realized I was holding my breath.

I got out my homework and started checking my geometry solutions against the answers listed in the back section of the textbook.

About twenty minutes later, I allowed myself to lay on the couch and think about what had happened. For some reason, it had never occurred to me that Bobby would have such a man-sized cock stuck on a body with a five-year-old mind. And it was a monster of a cock. Especially to me, with my whopping repertoire of one conquest.

I closed my eyes and I couldn’t get the image of that throbbing purple head out of my mind. I could imagine the warmth of the water enveloping his body, and see how he thrust it about like a fire hose. I could hear the babyish cry of his "Zoom! Zo-o-om!" echoing in my thought.

God. What a waste.

 

It was a couple weeks before Bobby’s family called me again to babysit. In that time, my silly thoughts flew to that image over and over. It haunted my dreams. I dreamed of Bobby at summer, needing help to hold the bat so that he could hit the softball, only when I tried to help him follow through on his swing, we were both holding that glorious cock of his. Then he was holding up his Matchbox coloring book page that I had signed and personalized with a happy face, singing, "Dido’s my gurl! Dido’s my gurl!"

The dreams were strangely erotic and I woke up more than once with a tingle between my legs.

Bobby was in the car when his parents came to get me. "Dido!" he called. "Dido’s my gurl!" he told his father, very excited.

I blushed, and climbed into the car. "I’m your girl now, huh?"

He nodded, a grin from ear to ear.

There were car races on the television when we got to his house and he settled in to watch, shouting with glee when certain cars were in the lead. I listened to his mother’s quick instructions for making dinner and then they left. I sat down to watch the race with Bobby and he grabbed my hand.

How sweet! Oh but how awkward. My head was spinning. I was having these crazy erotic thoughts about little Bobby and his big man-dick. Even though I knew better, did he know better? He was clinging to my hand, announcing that I was his "gurl" and I just sat there next to him and took it in. Since Henry, I hadn’t had anyone announce to the world that I was his "gurl" and even with Henry, it was pretty much a hush, hush, you-don’t-need-to-tell-anyone-that-I-like-you sort of arrangement. I was just a dull seventeen year old with raging hormones, trying to remind myself that even though Bobby was plenty old enough to have a girlfriend, he wasn’t "old" enough to have a girlfriend.

And I kept thinking about that monster in his pants.

I asked him to help me in the kitchen. He showed me where to find the pan and we boiled water and made hotdogs. There was jello salad in the fridge, and a bag of chips on the counter. I ate some carrots, but Bobby wrinkled up his nose and wouldn’t touch them.

It was different between us. Bobby had decided I was his "gurl" and he kept trying to put me in a position where it felt a little too intimate. He wanted to put his arm around me on the couch. I really wasn’t comfortable with that, and I kept changing seats, but he kept scooting next to me. "Dido’s my gurl." He was so happy! I didn’t want to burst his bubble.

And quite honestly, after a year of having no one pay me any mind, it was a little flattering. Even if it was only Bobby.

Then it was time to go to bed. I told him to get a book, and he picked the same one, about the baseball player named Fred, so I read to him while I sat in the chair beside his bed.

About halfway through the book, he started giggling. "Uh-oh!"

"What?"

His eyes were so bright and happy. He pointed.

I looked down.

Uh-oh. There was that monster dick again. Straining against his pajamas. I could see the outline of that beautiful head, just about to burst. He was twitching it with muscles from within, making it flick against his leg.

"Bobby." I couldn’t take my eyes away. "You shouldn’t be doing that. You need to stop."

I forced myself to look at the book and turn the page.

"Dido, look."

I glanced up. He’d pulled his cock out of the top of his pajama pants and it was full and draping in a sweet arc against his belly.

I started reading again. But Bobby wasn’t listening.

I needed to stop pretending. It was Bobby. Bobby didn’t pretend something was going on that wasn’t. In this case, Bobby wasn’t trying to pretend that he didn’t have a log of an erection laying on his leg when he did.

Then I don’t know what came over me. I ached to have Bobby be an ordinary fifteen-year-old with a dick that was throbbing and beckoning for ME. Me, a plain Jane sort of a girl who babysat handicapped children on Saturday nights instead of going on dates. I yearned to have a mature mouth kiss me and muscular arms that draped around me when I sat on the couch. I was so lonely!

I missed Henry and I didn’t understand why I didn’t seem to appeal to anyone else. I had regular-looking brown that fell softly across my shoulders when I took it down and C-cup breasts ready to bust out beneath my buttoned blouse. I had a soft mouth and I didn’t think my breath smelled bad. And I knew that given the right circumstances, my pussy would get sodden and I could learn to fuck like a wild thing.

But this wasn’t the right time. I looked at the HotWheel sheets on his bed. This wasn’t the right place. This definitely was not the right boy.

But he was took my hand. "Kiss-Kiss?" His lips were puckered, rather comically. I smiled and looked away. This was so absurd. It was absolutely ludicrous that I had hormones raging through my loins.

And he did too.

He might be mentally very young, but his cock was bulging and his crotch was sprouting black bristles of pubic hair. It was confusing. And if it was confusing to me to have these feelings coarsing through my veins, how did it feel to him?

Then I did the unforgivable.

"Take your pajamas off." I said quietly. He looked at me kind of funny, but lifted his hips while I slid plaid pajama bottoms down over his butt. His dick brushed my hand when I took hold of the elastic waist band. I was hyper aware of exactly where his dick was and how it was barely brushing against me. I wanted to play with that thing!

I took it in my mouth. "O--oh," he sighed. I opened my eyes and looked at his face. He was fascinated. His eyes were wide open and his mouth was hanging open. "Wow," he said.

This was crazy. What was I doing?

He didn’t talk enough to tell anyone what I was doing. Was I raping him? Probably. I looked at his face. Did he care?

Hell no. He didn’t care. He was smiling and laughing. "Dido!"

I licked his dick, swirling my tongue across the sensitive tip.

He moaned.

I put my hand on the base and directed it into my mouth. I’d never really given anyone a blow job but I had a good idea what was involved. I started stroking my hand up and down the shaft.

I wanted to ride him, but I didn’t take birth control. I didn’t carry a rubber. And to be brutally blunt, I didn’t trust his sperm to be normal and I didn’t want to bring a handicapped child into the world. So a blow job was going to have to do.

"Uhn. Uhn. Uhn." he groaned, matching the pace I was using to bring his dick in and out of my mouth. He put his hands down on my head and followed the motion. "Uhn, uhn, uhn."

Then I stopped for a moment to collect some more spit in my mouth.

"Dido. More." he said. "More." and he motioned towards his throbbing organ.

"Hang on a sec," I said, positioning myself on the bed between his legs. He held his legs rigid on either side of me.

He was totally stiff. His legs. His dick. The veins sticking out as he jutted his neck to watch me.

Was I freaking him out?

"Dido, more." he said, putting his hands into my hair and guiding my lips back to his dick. I took it into my mouth and started building some friction as I rocked my head up and down.

His cock filled my face. I held my mouth as wide open as I could so I wouldn’t rake his sensitive skin against my teeth. It hit me in the back of my mouth. I held the base with my hand so I had some control. I didn’t really know what I was doing, but I opened my eyes to assure myself that he had his closed and his head was back on the pillow. I must be doing it right.

Inside my mouth, his full dick twitched and Bobby arched his back. He thrust his hips forward.

My mouth filled with his cum. It tasted like hand lotion. Well, it didn’t taste exactly like hand lotion, but that was my first impression. Definitely a new taste. I didn’t like it, but I didn’t dislike it either. I wiped my mouth.

Bobby writhed on the bed. "Wow!" he said, beaming.

Oh my God. He loved it! He was in total bliss.

I smiled. I loved that I had done that for him. What was his chance at finding a nice girl to blow him again? I was slightly out of breath. I was thrilled for him, and pretty pleased at myself for making him so happy.

"Okay, now. You ready to go to sleep?"

He nodded. "Kiss-kiss?"

I smacked him on the lips. I wanted to kiss him deeper, more intimate, but I had his cum in my mouth and I didn’t want to taste yucky. I wanted to kiss him deeper, but that would have been for me, and he wouldn’t know what to do with that any more than he knew what to do with his blessed hard cock.

I turned out the light and left the room. My heart was pounding. I couldn’t believe what I’d done. It was weird. It was almost like I wasn’t myself. I wasn’t doing that as myself. I was doing that as some sort of surrogate lover, like someone who was handing out her sex to those more needy. Like someone who wanted peace and love throughout the world.

I smiled at my silliness.

Then I realized the tremendous buzzing that was still between my legs. Surges of blood flowing to my genitals. Even though the blow job was amazing, and I’d loved the feeling of having my face all full of his thick cock, having his smell all in my nose, it hadn’t done much for me. I stepped into the bathroom in the hallway. I pulled my pants down to pee, then afterwards, I marveled at the glisten of extra mucus on the toilet paper. I wanted to masturbate, but that would have to wait till later. His parents would be home before long. I washed my hands and rinsed his taste out of my mouth.

Later, when I was in my own bed, I kicked off my panties and worked my pussy with a small bottle of nail polish. I inserted the bottle inside my vagina and rubbed it in and out, trying to match the pace I’d used sucking his cock. I was so turned on! I pinched my nipples into puckers and traced my fingertips gently up and down on the ridges and valleys of my cunt. It felt so good! I closed my eyes and imagined how Bobby must have felt when he buckled his hips and spurted his cum in my mouth. I thought about that throbbing cock and the way it filled my senses inside of my mouth. The smell. The taste. The feel. It took awhile before I got enough of my hand and the little bottle and I had to be so quiet--my sister was sleeping in the next bed.

The next day it hit me what I had actually done. Did I rape him? Oh God. I took total advantage of that poor boy! He couldn’t help that he got a big boner, but it was me who showed him what he could do with it. I knew better than that. And what had I done? I cranked up those latent sexual hormones. What was he supposed to do now? He couldn’t just go out and ask another girl to put her mouth on his dick.

It was his mother whose job it was to tuck him into those HotWheel sheets at night. What if he grabbed her face and tried to force it down on his rigid cock? Oh dear.

What had I done?

I was so ashamed. Suddenly I felt petrified. I was terrified that his family was going to figure out what I'd done.  No, he couldn't really explain it with words, but he could with motions.  He may not be able to speak my name, but he could remember me from Summer Camp and he understood that if he kissed my lips, that might make me "his gurl."

But what could I do?

Then I remembered his "Wow!" and the absolute look of satisfaction at the end. He was in awe. Right or wrong, I couldn’t take it back. Right or wrong, he’d loved it. Right or wrong, he was exploring his own sexuality, whatever that was going to mean for him in his life.  And I had shown him a damn good time.

Three days later I came home from school and my mother was waiting for me, sitting with a cup of coffee in the kitchen.

"Bobby’s mother called."

My heart was racing. I tried to appear calm. "What’d she want?"

"She was asking questions about you. What kinds of classes you’re taking at school--if you have a boyfriend, that sort of thing."

"Oh."

I studied my mother’s face, trying to read between the lines. Something happened at Bobby’s house. Was Bobby’s mom turning me in for being a child molester?

My mother placed her cup on a square white napkin.

"Is everything okay with Bobby?" I asked.

"Yes, she said Bobby’s okay. There’s nothing wrong with Bobby."  Her voice had a lilt at the end of the sentence.  There had to be more to the conversation. My mother looked out the window. I could only imagine what Bobby’s mother said.

I was so nervous I could hardly breathe. "Does she want me to call her back? Does she need to talk to me?"

"Yeah. I think she wanted to know if you could babysit Friday." Mom looked at me with a strange little smile. 

If there was more going on, I wasn't going to find out from her.  I went upstairs, called Bobby's mother, and agreed to babysit.  They would pick me up at five.

oll. Keri was about to turn 16, and I wanted to expand her sexual slavery. By now I had read several adult novels on the subject, including “The Story of O”. I realized that there was a whole world of people who were into this type of activity. I required Keri to read these books, and I even gave her written tests, requiring her to give her orally.

She was required to strip, get on her knees, and while stroking my exposed cock, she was to tell me in great, and graphic detail the contents of the book. She would describe in graphic detail, to her big brother, about how the heroine was imprisoned and the vary sex acts she was subjected to by her captors, how she was restrained, and how she was tortured. Keri would then be asked how she reacted to what she had read. She worked hard at being specific. She knew it was a turn on for me, and for her. After reciting the details of the book, she would be spanked for any mistakes she made, and then was soundly fucked as a finally. I am convinced that book clubs would experience a surge in their attendance if they required book reading like I did of Keri.

On several occasions, I would restrain Keri in the same manner as the heroine in the adult book, torture and use her sexually in the same way as described in the book. This required Keri to expound on what happened in the book, and then submit to whatever happened to the heroine.

On one occasion, I let Damon have Keri alone, all by himself, or so it would seem. I included Damon in our “kidnap” games, sometimes as often as once a week. During the “games”, Damon was allowed to bind, torment, and fuck Keri as much as he wanted. His cock was no stranger to her mouth. Damon even wanted to date Keri, I but I did not want that. Keri was my lover, and my sex slave, and I wanted it that way. Keri wanted the same thing. She was a willing participant in our “kidnap” games, but she wanted to be my lover, exclusively.

On this occasion, Damon’s parents were gone overnight, leaving him home alone. I told Keri to dress in a mini skirt and blouse, with no underwear. By now she had been purchased a couple of pair of high heel shoes to wear for dress wear. She was instructed to put on a black pair of these high heel shoes, which better exhibited her great tanned legs. I then gave her a small athletic bag which contained a some of my collection of bondage equipment. Her next order was to walk across the street to Damon’s house, and surrender to him., and submitted to what ever he wanted to do to her. She was apprehensive. I kissed and fondled her for a few minutes, and told her that she did not have to do this, but as my sex slave I expected her to do what I told her. She agreed to my request, and picked up the athletic bag, and headed across to Damon’s house. After Keri was inside Damon’s house, by arrangement, I sneaked in his back door. I wanted to secretly watch Keri as Damon put her through her paces. I wanted to see how she handled being a bound sex slave, alone, with someone other than me.

Next, using a long length of rope, he quickly tied her hands in front of her. He then looped the rope through and “eye” bolt in the ceiling. This “eye” bolt normally supported a hanging pot and plants. He pulled on the rope, forcing Keri’s hands above her head, stretching her towards the ceiling. He tied the rope off, forcing Keri to remain in this stretched position. Improvising, using a old broom stick, the tied Keri’s ankles to the ends of the stick, spreading her magnificent legs. She was a picture of helpless beauty. Her legs, breasts, and especially are ass are displayed to advantage. Her smooth belly was stretched tight, with her sweet pussy on display.

“Prisoner, open your mouth”, was Damon’s next order.

Keri saw the he had gagging material. She issued an helpless sigh, and opened her mouth. Quickly, Damon stuffed a wadded handkerchief in her mouth, securing it tightly with one of his mother’s black silken scarves. This just made Keri look even more helpless, vulnerable, and beautiful. As I watched, my cock was rampant. I removed my pants to ease the painful pressure on my dick. I gently stroked myself as I watch Damon work on Keri.

Once she was secured and gagged, Damon undressed. His cock stuck straight from his body. There was a glistening drip of “pre-cum” on the tip and throbbed with his heart beat. He moved to Keri, hugging her and pulling her into his body. He pressed his stiff cock against her stomach, leaving a trail of pre-cum moisture there. It seemed that he was attempting to fondle all of her at once. He hands were everywhere. He was kissing her gagged face, and touching her stretched body, every where. Keri had closed her eyes, and was moaning, softly.

Damon, slipped his cock into Keri. She moaned loudly as this phallic invasion. Damon started to fuck her with abandon. It was if he was out of control and could not wait to put is cock in her pussy. As he fucked her, he was spanking her ass. Needless to say, in just a minute or two, he was cumming. Even though Keri was ready to cum, Damon came too quick and she was not able to get there. Needless to say, she was turned on, with no relief.

After coming down from his climax, he pulled his cock from her steaming pussy. Her eyes had a look of desperation as she wanted to have a cum too. She watched Damon, to see what he was doing to do. He cock was beginning to flag, just a little as he walked over to my athletic bag to retrieve a whip. In the last year or so, I was able to secure a professionally made whip that would sting and hurt, without leaving a lot of damage. It was ideal to use on Keri. She could feel the whip, yet not be significantly marked up.

Damon brought the whip back to Keri, and walked around her, touching her body as he gently stroked her with the whip. Then he stood behind her, and with a determined look, he raised the whip and brought it down sharply on her magnificent ass. Keri jumped as much as she could given her stringent bondage, but before she could recover, he struck her again. She yelped from behind her gag as he struck again. Damon was in his stride. He lashed her ass at least 30 more strokes before he stopped. Keri was moaning, with tears running down her sweet face.

Damon then walked around her, using the whip to randomly lash her breasts, pussy, and thighs. Keri never really knew where he would strike next. He loved watching her breasts quiver when they were struck. Her pussy seemed to be a favorite target, also. The fact that she was aroused, had been denied a cum, and was being whipped, only aroused her more. Damon’s cock was rigid again. My cock was aching as I watched my pretty little sister being tortured and fucked.

Damon laid the whip down, and released Keri’s bondage on her wrists. This was only temporary as he quickly bound her wrists behind her back. Only then did he release her ankle bondage. He ordered Keri to her knees. After walking around her like a slave owner, he produce a black sleep mask from my athletic bag. Keri was effectively blindfolded. Damon then removed her gag, and gave her a drink of water.

“Prisoner, you are ordered to open you mouth, and keep it open. Do you hear me?”

Keri replied, meekly, “Yessir, I understand.”

“No matter what happens, you are not to close you mouth!”

He punctuated his order by lashing her across her breasts, twice. Keri moaned as she bit her lip. She then opened her sweet mouth just as she was told.

Damon, quietly, turned and motioned me into the room. With as much stealth as I possessed, I came into the room and stood before the blindfolded Keri. My cock was hard and aching. Keri knelt there with her sweet mouth open to what ever Damon wanted to put in it. I eased up and slipped my cock into my sister’s mouth. Instinctively, Keri closed her sweet lips around my cock and started sucking. Then she got a surprise.

Damon was standing behind her and spoke, “Keri, no matter what, keeping sucking the cock you have in your mouth.”

To emphasize he order, he spanked her, hard on each cheek of her ass with his hand. Keri, jumped when her ass was struck, but she kept my cock in her mouth, and kept sucking. She also realized that she was NOT sucking Damon’s cock. She had a cock in her mouth, but did not know who it belonged to. As she sucked this “strange” cock, Damon kept slowly spanking her, just to let her know she was to kept sucking, or suffer worse treatment. She knew Damon was in control, and that her brother and protector was not with her. She had to submit and suck this stranger‘s cock. She was both afraid, and turn on at the same time..

Keri kept sucking, and I could not help myself. With what was happening to Keri, I was very aroused. In a matter of a couple of minutes, I was cumming wildly in Keri’s mouth. As I did so, Damon, now using the whip, was lashing Keri’s ass.

“Prisoner”, he exclaimed, “keep sucking, you had better swallow all his cum!”

Keri worked hard at accomplishing Damon’s order, and was able to swallow all my issue. Even after all this time, I was still in awe of seeing the pretty full lips of my beautiful sister wrapped around my cock. It was a beautiful sight.

As my cock softened in her mouth, I let is slip out, and went back to my hiding place, and put my clothes on. I sneaked back out the rear door of Damon’s house and went home. Later I learned that Damon had fucked Keri until she had a climax, then required her to clean he cock with her mouth, and suck him to another cum. He then released her to come home to me.

I was watching TV, a bondage porno flick, when Keri returned home. She came to me and gave me a passionate hug and kiss, but she was a little quiet. I had her sit on the couch beside me and I put my arm around her. Without being told, she opened her blouse exposing her breasts, after which she pulled up her skirt, exposing her pussy. She was a perfect little sex slave. She knew I liked her exposed, and had told her to expose herself to me at every opportunity.

“Would you like me to be naked, or like this”, she asked softly.

“Oh, for now, I think I like this. Just stay as your are. I like to see your tits exposed in an open blouse. They look good like that”, I answered.

I kissed her and toyed with her breasts. I had opened my trousers, and Keri extracted my cock, and was gently stroking it.

“You are very quiet. Are you alright”, I asked?

Keri told me what had happened at Damon’s, and how he had required her to suck a stranger’s cock. She knew I wanted all the details of what had happened to her. I found it exciting to listen to her tell what had gone on, and how she was used.

“What did you do? Did you obey Damon”, I inquired.

“Well…yes…, I did as I was told. He was whipping me…, and I was tied…, so I did what Damon told me to do.”

“You know…, that sex slaves are often made to do things that they don’t expect, or even like. They don‘t have much choice”, I explained.

“Jack, I know. I just was not expecting it. You’re right, I love being your slave and I know I must do what you say, and what anyone who “captures” me says. I just did not expect it. I also wonder who the person was, and if he knows me”, she wondered.

“Do you still want to be my love and sex slave”, I asked.

With a quiver in her voice and a tear in her eye, she answered, “Oh, yes. Jack, please, I want to be your love, and sex slave forever! I was just worried that you would be mad at me for sucking a stranger’s cock without permission, and not trying to resist. I thought you would have wanted me to resist, and since I didn’t that, maybe you would not want me. I don’t want to lose you and what we have!”

I smiled and kissed her, and replied, “No, I am not upset. I know you did what you were ordered to do, and you had no choice. I am sure it turned Damon on to make you do that, I know I would be. I like it when you submit to me, or anyone who has you in “captivity”. You will always be my love and my sex slave. I suppose you will have to get used to what ever you may be made to do.”

I continued, “You know, little sister, when you decided to be my sex slave, you agreed that I, or anyone I let “kidnap” you, can do anything they want to you, and you have no choice. If you resist, they can punish and rape you until you submit.”

Keri snuggled into me, and squeezed my now rigid cock. With a tear in her eye, she looked up at me and said, “Oh, Jack, I love you. I am your sex slave, and I will do what you want me to do. I want you to want me to be your lover and sex slave, and to be happy to have me as your slave.”

I kissed her, and kissed her again. “Sweet slave, you are mine, and I will never let you go. You will be my lover and sex slave forever.”

I could not handle it any longer. I pushed her down on the couch, and lay down between magnificent her legs. I kissed the tears from her eye. She hugged me, and kept kissing me as I slipped my rampant cock into her sweet steaming pussy and fucked my beautiful sister. How could any one ask for more than what Keri was offering me. I wanted her to be my sex slave and lover for the rest of our lives.

Continued…

 

Damon was like a kid in a candy store. He was excited and seemed to want to do everything at once. Once he had Keri inside his house, he ordered her to undress, which she did. He made her keep her high heel shoes on. She was stunning. Keri and I continued to expand our sexual activity, and we continued to play “captive” games with Damon. I chose not to include Jerry as he would be moving to Seattle very soon, and I was not sure he could kept our activities secret.

started to rub it in vigorously as Bill squatted between her open legs.

"Now what the fuck did you girls do to your pussies? They're all swollen!"

Danielle held up her favorite toy. "We used this pussy pump. Don't they look magnificent?"

Bill craned his neck and let his nose rest inside the bulging skin of Alysha's pussy. "I never saw something like this, but, I have to tell you, I wish all women would do it." Then Bill slipped a finger into the still-soaked cunt of the eighteen-year-old schoolgirl. He used his other hand to rub the soft cotton of her knee-sock that was encasing her slim calf.

Danielle, meanwhile, got down on her knees next to the janitor, and grabbed his humongous dick with both hands. She cooed at its girth as she stroked the massive pole. "If I would have known this piece of flesh was walking around here, I would have been fucking you everyday."

Alysha spread her legs wider as three fingers were pistoning in and out of her sloppy cunt. "Ohh yeah, baby. Swirl your fingers inside my pussy. Hit my spot. Now eat me...eat me!" Alysha threw her head back as she felt his slippery tongue roam around her cunt. His fingers wiggled inside of her deliciously.

He sucked a lip as far into his mouth as it would go, and then he let it smack back against the puffiness. He looked down at Danielle who was still jerking his cock slowly. "Now I need to suck you off as this little whore blows me."

Danielle squeezed his thick cock with both hands and stood up so she could spread on the loveseat. She bent over with her perfect ass in the air. Bill slid under her, and immediately began lapping at the juices that were draining out of the teacher's pussy. Alysha laid between Bill's hairy legs and just stared in awe at the cock that was standing straight up in the air; his cum was shimmering on the dark, purple head. "Now how am I supposed to get this in my mouth," she laughed, as she stroked the swollen member up and down, spreading his cum all over.

"Uhh. Damn, that's nice. Just take it--ohhhhh--slow, honey. Suck my clit, fucker. Suck it," Danielle moaned.

Alysha positioned her face over the sweaty cock; she could smell the strong odor of man-flesh as she started to lick around the head. A glob of semen popped out of the slit, and she slurped it up. "You taste soooo good. I need this bad." She slammed her head down and engulfed three inches with no problem. Bill gasped at the feeling of having this young girl start to throat his cock. She pulled back out, and slowly gagged on seven of his inches this time. She kept bobbing her head up and down in a nice rhythm; gobs of spit were leaking out of the sides of her mouth. She knew right then and there that she loved big, sweaty dick.

As clear liquid seeped out of Danielle's puffy pussy, she told Alysha to ride the janitor's horse-cock. "You want me to put all of this in me! He'll split me in half!" Alysha exclaimed. She started to deepthroat the huge cock now, and she was in a state of pure bliss.

"That's right, slut. I want to eat your pussy while I watch that dick go in and out of your lovely, fat pussy. Don't argue with me and just do it." To emphasize her conviction, Danielle got off of Bill's soaked face and waited for the penetration to begin.

Bill scooted up and got ready for the young pussy of Alysha. Alysha looked into her teacher's eyes with concern. Danielle just smiled back and said, "Don't worry, sweety. Bill will take care of your needs. Just have fun and let him fuck you real good. And I'm actually kind of glad that you're scared of that monster, cause that way, I get it sooner. Now fuck him."

Danielle told Bill to turn a little so his ass was hanging over the front of the couch. Alysha straddled the janitor's waist, and grabbed the gigantic cock in her small hand. She placed the engorged head inside the folds of her pussy, and sloooowly slid it inside of her. "Ohhhh shiiiit! That's fuckin wonderful. I love the feeling of being filled up. Stretch me out, you daughter-fucker!"

Danielle was kneeling down as she heard what her student just said. "What did you say, Alysha?" She placed her hands on the student's warm ass.

"This is, ohh yeah--" she started to slide down the glistening pole--"my father. I always wanted to fuck him. And, thanks to you, I can. Daddy, your cock feels so fucking great inside me. Keep pushing into your little girl."

"Damn, this is hotter than I thought. I can't believe you're banging your dad. I'm going to eat your pussy now, baby." Danielle pushed her face in between the young girl's cheeks, and started to swipe her tongue around the meat-filled, dripping hole. She sucked up all the juices that she could as she nibbled on the flesh of her student. She watched the father's cock go deeper and deeper inside of the daughter's wet, hot cunt. Alysha was riding him good now, and Danielle decided to slide a spit-soaked finger into Alysha's asshole.

"Now you're teaching me something, Danielle. Keep fingering my ass while I jam my cunt down on my daddy's shaft." Alysha let loose as she felt her teacher's wet tongue spiral around her big, bulged-out pussy. The suction noises filled the air as all eleven inches of father-cock filled up the fat cunt. As Danielle's middle-finger plunged its way into the young girl's ass, she asked if Alysha could get off of the cock for a second; she wanted to suck all the cum off of it. Alysha pulled her small body high into the air, and let her father's cock slip from between her split pussy folds. Danielle grabbed his prick and instantly deepthroated it. Her neck was bulging as she felt the cock go farther and farther down. The taste of girly wetness enticed her to suck even harder. After a couple of more sucks, she pulled the cock out of her mouth and slid it back into the daughter's snatch.

Danielle couldn't fathom what was transpiring in her office. Her beautiful student--who she just introduced into all sorts of pleasure-- was now fucking her father. And well, too!

Father and daughter announced, at the same time, that they were gonna cum. Danielle got ready, and she eagerly placed her open mouth over the hole filled with cock. Juicy blast after juicy, gushing blast of father/daughter cum bursted out of the freshly-shaven pussy into Danielle's mouth. Some ran down her face as she flicked her tongue around to suck it all up. Alysha was screaming with pleasure and joy from just having fucked such a big, thick cock. Her hot semen, mixed with the gleaming white sperm of her dad, just kept spurting out of her swollen cunt. Danielle frigged her pussy with violence as she watched the pussy and dick spasm, one inside the other.

Alysha leaned and gave her father a hug. "That was the most pleasure I ever got from a guy in my life. Thanks Daddy." She kissed her father with love, licking his lips for him to part them.

"You're welcome, baby-girl. Thank you for the greatest day of my boring life. Your teacher can suck a mean cock, and your tight cunt is the greatest I ever felt."

Danielle watched Bill's cock grow soft inside the massive cunt in front of her. "That was the hottest sex I have ever seen in my life. Your daughter's quite a lover, and your cock is fabulous." She leaned in and started to lick all of the flesh that was available to her eager tongue.

Alysha crawled off of the dying prick, and sat next to her father with her legs still open. Danielle got up and kissed her student deeply, letting her taste her and her father's cum. He couldn't take his eyes off of how bulged his little girl's cunt was. "Maybe I should get myself a pump? What do you girls think?"

They both looked at the shiny cock that was resting on its owners stomach. Danielle replied, "Your cock is big enough already, I think. But maybe...." Danielle started to suck at the juice-covered cock; she wanted this beast inside her ass, and soon.

(One more to come....)

and turned her back to her best friend. She spread her legs wide, and bent over at the waist. Her short, white skirt rode up as she stroked the knee-high socks. Stacy could see the swell between her friend's thighs, and she thought she could actually see a wet-spot.

Stacy just licked her lips, and went over and goosed Linda's bulged-out cunt. " Oohh! You're a naughty girl today." Linda just stood up, and kissed Stacy deeply, their moist tongues entwining as they grinded their bodies against each other. Hands were running over asses, squeezing breasts, and rubbing pussies, when they decided that they had better cool it off before they got caught.

Linda said as they made their way to the car, "Why don't you come over to my house, and spend the night? Justin and Justine"--those were her eighteen-year-old twin son and daughter--"won't say anything; I think they already know mom likes the taco as well as the hot dog."

This made Stacy laugh--and a little wet, as she said she would.

Twenty minutes later, the two women pulled into the driveway. They exited the car, and made their way to the front door. Linda unlocked it, and they both walked in. They both saw the twins sitting on the couch watching TV.

"Hi kids. What are you watching?" Linda walked over with her friend right behind her. They threw their bags down on the coffee table, and sat down on it in front of the twins.

Since it was still early in the mornig, the kids were dressed in what they wore to bed: Justin in his sweats, and t-shirt, and Justine in very short, thin-fabricked shorts, and a baby-doll top. They were both good looking, both were popular with the opposite sex at school. They each inherited the best traits of each parent--Justine got her long, supple legs from mom, and Justin got his faher's ten-inch-long dick.

"We were just watching the early news program. What's up?" He saw them both looking at him and his sister like they wanted to say something. His eyes lingered on both sets of legs for a second, then brought his gaze up to his mother's gorgeous face.

Linda said, "I need to talk to you both for a second. You know that since your father left, I have not been with a man." Both kids shifted uncomfortably, and Justine didn't notice that her shaven pussy was exposed to the two women in front of her. "But I have been having sex...with Stacy." Stacy blushed, and lowered her head. "Now I don't want you two to be uncomfortable, so I'll ask you: Is it all right with you if Stacy spends the night?"

Justin looked over at his sister, and he did notice the lips of her cunt peeking out through the side of her shorts. His mind wanted him to focus on his sister's face, but his now-growing cock won the battle, and he just kept staring.

Justine didn't pay attention, and just said to the two older women, "Whatever makes you happy, Mom. It's okay with us. Can I ask you something?"

"Sure, darling."

"What's it like...to, uh, you know, eat her out?"

Having his sister ask that, and having just heard that his mother makes love to this sexy woman, made his cock grow to its full ten inches. He tried to hide it, but failed.

"Well, sweety, it's li--Wow, I see Justin doesn't mind! Look at his sweats."

All three female heads turned to see the pole in his sweatpants. Linda saw that her son was trying to hide it with his hands. "Don't hide it, honey. It's wonderful. Just like your father's." Then, as she forced her eyes from the swollen dick of her son, she turned to Stacy and winked. "Since you're both curious, why don't Stacy and I just show you...if that's okay?"

Justin showed that he didn't mind by letting his cock bob back and forth. Stacy just nodded.

All four entered Linda's bedroom. Linda instructed her twins to sit on the loveseat across from the foot of the bed. Linda and Stacy sat in front of them on the bed. Stacy, immediately, was getting into this. The thought of her eating her friend's cunt in front of her kids was making her pussy leak fluid. She reached down, and pulled her sweater off, all the while watching the cock tented on Justin, and the beautiful legs of his sister. Her tits were enormous as they fought against being spilled out of the white bra.

Linda ran her tongue down Stacy's neck. "Oh, you know I love that," Stacy whispered. Then Linda's tongue licked the cleavage, she could smell the female scent on her friend as neither of them took a shower yet. Linda removed her head from those big tits, and looked over at her kids.

"By the looks of it, you better release that huge dick, Son. And Justine, feel free to explore your own body as well. I want all of us to enjoy each other today."

Without further word, Justin yanked his sweats down and off, and started rubbing the plum-sized head of his cock. There was a stream of pre-cum glistening down the side, going over the large, pulsing veins. "I've never wanted a dick so bad in my life; it's been so long," Stacy said as she saw the monster.

As Linda layed down next to her friend with her own sweater removed, she said low, "Don't worry baby, we're all going to get that pecker today."

Stacy spun her head around fast. "You mean...? Have you ever...?"

"That's what I mean, and no I have never. But I want it today so let's put on a show for them. Maybe they'll play with each other, too. Now, take off that bra, and come over here and sixty-nine me. I want to suck on that juicy pussy of yours."

Stacy took of her bra, then moved her hands towards the cotton panties under her skirt. She felt that they were soaked through as she slid them down her dark thighs and calves. She brought them up to her nose and inhaled. She then looked over at Justin stroking his large dick with both hands.

"Here you go, Justin. Wrap these around that shaft while you watch me eat your mom's juice-box." She tossed them to him, and did as she instructed. He encircled his dick, and the cotton felt great on his throbbing hard-on.

Justine turned toward her brother, and spread her legs. Her right rested on the high back of the chair, and the other found the floor. She inserted two fingers into her dripping pussy as she watched her brother's hands go up and down on his cock. Justin saw her fingers playing with her cunt-flaps, and he beat harder. He watched his sister for a few seconds, then looked over at Stacy standing in front of his mom who had her legs spread wide, and her knees up in the hair with those long socks on. Stacy reached under Linda's skirt, and almost ripped her panties off. She threw these to Justine, and said, "Now you. You stuff these up your little cunt-hole, and slowwwwly pull them out. Trust me: it feels great."

Justine pulled down her shorts, and got back in the same position again. She wrapped her mother's panties around three fingers, and pushed the cotton in. " Uhhhh ," she moaned as the underwear slid in between the folds of wet pussy flesh. It made a squishng sound as the whole pair of undies was pushed in. "Justin, watch this," she said as she pulled the panties out slowly. Justin was harder than ever as he saw the panties coming out, and the long wet-sponge sound made him even hornier.

While the kids were occupied with each other, Stacy rested her bald cunt onto Linda's open mouth. Linda poked her nose inside the folds, and shook her head around. "That's it you wild bitch, eat that pussy," Stacy barked as she rested her mouth onto her friend's bulging labia. The scent was magnificient as she spiraled her tongue around the flabby lips. While chewing away at their mommy's cunt, Stacy watched Justin pump his cock, and his sister push and pull the panties in and out of her young cunt. It was time to get really bad, Stacy thought.

"Now here's what I want: Justin, you come over and shove that fucking-pole inside your Mother, and your Sister will help me make Mommy's pussy squirt cum with our mouths." Obviously this was something they had all wanted, and Linda let them know as she moaned into the dripping pussy above her face.

The twins stood up, and removed the rest of their clothing. Justine still had the panties hanging out of her lips when she said, "I'll get to have some of that, too, right?"

Justin let his cock go, and it bounced around. "Yeah. And when I fuck you, I want Mom's panties in there when I fill you up with meat and juice."

Both siblings walked over to the bed as they watched Stacy's mouth work on their mother's cunt. When they got close enough, Stacy reached out and wrapped her hand around the engorged member. "This is the biggest fuckin dick I have ever felt! My fingers don't even touch my thumb," she gasped as she pumped it a few times. "Oh mommy-dear, were all going to have so much fun with this," she said as she pulled the large head over to rub it up and down the glistening slit. Stacy looked up at Justine, and instructed, "Squat down, now."

The sister/daughter did as she was told, and her face was near her mom's cunt as she watched her brother's dick slide arond the puffed-out pussy. She could smell her mom's juices, and she started to jam the panties back in; droplets of cum that didn't get soaked up into the cotton were starting to puddle under her.

The cock finally parted the lips of mom-cunt, and he thrusted about two inches in. He groaned in pleasure as he looked down to see the bulging cunt wrap around his dick with love. Stacy was watching it slide in, too, as she grinded her cunt into the mom's mouth. She used her fingers to rub the hood of flesh that housed the clit. Now six inches were in when Justine ran her long tongue around the puffy outside of her mom's pussy.

Mom was groaning and moaning as the hole ten inches of her son entered her. She jammed four fingers into Stacy's cunt and fucked and sucked her hard as she was getting pleasure from her twins and her best friend.

As she watched the kids taking care of mom--the huge rod being pushed in and pulled out with a suction sound, and the tongue of the daughter licking around the swollen cunt--she announced that she was cumming. " Hmmmm , fuck yeah! Here it comes, baby. Mommy's about to eat hot jizm as her Son fucks her and her Daughter licks her.... Ohhhhh! "

Jet after jet of clear liquid shot out of the bald beaver, and into the open mouth of the mother. Linda couldn't catch it all, and some ran down her cheeks as she was lapping at the girating cunt.

Stacy bit down hard on the top of Linda's snatch, and the cock just kept assualting it. Stacy could actually feel her friend's stomach area rise when the whole cock was in her.

Justine was using her mouth on ma, her left hand was fingering the underwear into her soaked pussy, and her other hand was massaging her brother's large sack. Just then, the brother said, "Mom, I'm gonna cum, I can't hold it anymore. Where should I do it?"

Mom yelled fom under Stacy's dripping pussy, "Just a few more pumps, honey. Mommy's almost there. I want your sister to swallow my cunt-juice as I squirt. When you do finish, spray it into Stacy's mouth. She hasn't had man-seed in a long time."

Justin tried to hold back, and after four more plunges, mom said, "I'm ready to blow!"

Linda's hips started to buck, and, even though the cock was filling up her cunt, her semen shot out of the sides of her pulsing vagina. It ran down, and the daughter licked it up hungrily. Justin drew his ten inches out, and he got a fire-hose-like blast in the stomach of hot girl-cum. Unlike her friends, mom's cum was pearly white, and the gigantic dick was coated in it. He didn't even have to tell Stacy to open up, she was ready. Long ropes of sperm fired out of the throbbing dick and blast after blast hit Stacy in the mouth. There was too much, though, and some leaked out, dribbling down onto her friend's stomach. After she swallowed all the hot cum in her mouth, she licked the puddle of it off of Linda.

Stacy motioned for Justine to come up by her. She did, and Stacy pushed the daughter's head down on her mom's stomach. Stacy then opened Justine's eager mouth, and he spit the rest of the cum into it. She gulped it all down, and she started to frig her clit again.

As the mother crawled out from under her friend, she sat down next to Justine. All six eyes were staring at the still-erect monster with the mixture of mom/son jizz dripping onto the floor. Linda gave her son's thick cock a lick, and said, "I'm sorry you's two didn't get fucked, but by the looks of things, I think this is gonna be one helluva night."

They all laughed as Justine knelt down, and inserted her brothers soaked cock-head into her mouth....

To be cunt-inued....

door open anymore for her. I was staring at the ceiling, cock pointing straight up like a nuke ready to fire from a silo, when she tapped again.

"Daddy? I see my Cockie is all ready to play. Good!" She started walking over towards my bed, and I thought I heard a faint rustling sound with each step.

I turned my half-closed eyes to her; they widened at what I saw. "Where did you get those, Kay? When did you get those?" She was wearing a pair of her mother's silky black thigh-highs, and a set of matching high-heels. The stockings were attached with thin straps to a garter belt that hung about her delicious, thin waist. She wore no bra; her nipples were erect and stiff like two, pink bullets. Her completely bald cunt was puffy, and her lips were hanging especially low. The funny--and sexy--thing was was that since the stockings were made to come about mid-thigh on my ex-wife, on Kayla, the lacy tops were pressed right up against her lovely pussy. The high-arched heels were not exactly her size, also, but they looked just fine on her small, delicate feet. She was the image of beauty. Pure and simple.

"Do you think I look sexy, Daddy? I came in here while you were sleeping, and went into the closet. I know you still keep some of Sasha's"--she didn't like calling her "Mom" if she could help it--"clothes and stuff, and I wanted to surprise you! So...do you like?"

I gripped my enlarged, thick, throbbing cock in both hands, and gasped, "Oh, yes, baby. You look a hundred times hotter than any other woman I have ever seen." I took my right hand of my dick. "Come over and give Daddy a good-morning hug." I stretched my arm out to her.

She walked sensually over to my bed, raised her legs to kneel next to me, and I enveloped her with my arm while still rubbing my cock with my hand. "Does Mr. Cockie want Kayla to stroke him? Huh, Daddy?"

"You know I do, Kay. Just not too much; I don't wanna cum right now. We have a lot of fun to look forward to today."

"Oh, thank you, Daddy!" She reached out a quivering hand towards my huge pole. Her long fingers wrapped around the circumference, but couldn't meet up with her thumb. I am extremely thick as well as long. Her delicate touch made my cock jump in her hand that was right above mine. "Ooooh, Daddy," she purred. "Cockie feels so good; he's still sticky and messy. I love messy. Can I have a lick or two?" she begged as she stared me in the eyes.

"Yes, baby, yes," I moaned. "Give Daddy's cock a few licks, right around the head and just under it. Can I rub your stockinged thighs, Kayla?"

"I thought you'd never ask! You can rub anything you want to, Daddy. I'm yours forever." She bent her head forward, and I watched her long, slim tongue swirl around the red head of my aching dick. It bucked again, begging to be placed in her warm mouth. The feeling of complete bliss and ecstasy flooded through me as I watched my teenaged daughter suckling my cock-head. "I can't believe how yummy you taste, Daddy. I'll never want to stop playing with you."

I just groaned again, and assured her that she was the only woman I could ever possibly want. My delectable daughter. I began running my hand up and down her silky leg; the material felt so wonderful. I reached the top of the stocking where it connected to her pussy. I gripped the thin strap with a thumb and finger, pulled on it, and let it snap back against her thigh. Not too hard, just playful. She giggled around the head of my cock; her tongue dancing like a hummingbird trying to get nectar from a flower. I finally got to feel the bareness of her vaginal region. She did have a few, very faint hairs here and there, but when she started really getting a lot, I would teach her the proper way to completely shave off everything like I do. My nails tickled the outer-reaches of her glorious cunt, as she spread her legs wider for me. While she licked underneath my head, I lightly ran my big finger over her protruding lips, spreading them, and swishing the flabby folds around in circles. She was absolutely dripping all over my fingers, as I spread her lips even wider. I felt a stream of her liquid pop from her canal and trail down onto the bed and her ass-crack.

"Ohhhhhh, Daddy...," she stopped the tongue-lashing for a moment. She rested her head lightly on my stomach, facing my cock that towered over her. She started licking and slurping near the base while I twirled my fingers around. "You are making me feel better than I've ever felt in my life. I love the way you touch my putty-lips."

"And I love everything you do to me, Kayla. And I also love how wet I make your pussy. Let's go to your room, baby. I think we need to really start on these other lessons. Plus, I have to shower first, and get you something special." I gave her cunt one last pat with two fingers. Then I sucked all the fluids from them.

She raised her head up, kissing the cock-head again, and reluctantly let it rest back down on my stomach. She stood up. Damn, she is just one amazing daughter, I thought then--and still do to this day. She cocked her head to the side in a shy manner. "Do you really have to shower, Daddy? I kinda like your cock all sweaty, and sticky from old cum and my spit. It's so much nastier, don't you think?"

"If my baby wants her Cockie to be nasty, then so be it. I kinda think it's a turn-on, myself. I like watching my daughter suck old, dirty cum off it." I stood up, completely naked, dick pointing straight out at her. It was inches from her stomach. "But you do have to understand that I still need to shower, ya know. I can't walk around stinkin, Kayla," I laughed.

"Oh, I know, Daddy. But you can leave it dirty for me before you go into the shower. Then I'll lick and suck it clean for you! Today, though, I just want Cockie to be nasty for me. After our lessons, we'll shower together. Maybe I can even help you shave yourself...if you'll teach me?"

"You know I will, Kay. I told you: We have a lot of fun things ahead of us; a lot of intimate and sexual times to share with each other." I walked over to leave my bedroom and make my way to hers, placing my hand on the small of her back to guide her along beside me.

"Just wait and see what I have planned for your fourteenth birthday, baby. If I can pull it off, but I think I can."

"Ooh, Daddy! What is it? Tell me, tell me, tell me!" Kayla was jumping up and down while we walked down the hall; her tits were bouncing in circles right along with her. They looked so scrumptuous, and I couldn't wait to nibble on them in a little while.

"I can't tell you, you know that. I'm still not even sure I can make it happen. It's...it's difficult to try and do what I'm gonna try and do. But I promise to do my best, Kayla. I mean it." The plan I had could potentially get me into a lot of trouble if I didn't play it right--and with the right person, of course. But I still had three weeks to do it, so I wasn't too worried. When things get rushed, that's when mistakes are made.

"Ok, Daddy! I can wait." She reached out and grabbed my stone-stiff cock again right when we made it to her open door. "After all, we still have a lot of playin to do today."

Kayla ran over to her bed and jumped on it--those tantalizing tits jouncing around again as she layed back against her headboard. Her legs immediately opened wide for me like two silky trees parting for the winds. Her knees were up, and the heels made her calves lengthen and thin out seductively. Placing her hands on her kneecaps, she asked, "So, Daddy, what's in store for today?"

I stood there, flesh-stick still pointing at a forty-five degree angle; I felt a dollup of pre-cum spit out of the glorious head and stream down to the carpet. Her eyes widened. "I have two more special toys for you, Kay. Plus, I'm gonna finger-fuck you, and you're gonna give Daddy a proper hand-job. And, of course, " I added, "cum-swallowing for my baby."

She reached down with both hands and spread her big, fat lips open, showing me her shimmering, virginal hole. I watched as her pussy contracted and shuddered at her ticklish touch. "This is gonna be so cool, Daddy! Go get them while I pull on my lips to get my pussy ready."

I really didn't want to take my eyes from this incestuous delight, but I couldn't wait to get those toys on--and in--her. I regretfully left to head back to my room.

I arrived back at my sweet daughter's room no more than a minute and a half later with two boxes. I quickly placed them on the floor at the foot of her bed so she wouldn't see what they were until I showed them to her. I stood back up, and I could tell she was in total gut-wrenching anticipation of what I had...and what was to "cum".

My daughter kept her face pointed at my drippy rod, as she asked, "Well, Daddy? Show me what you have. Or I'll...I'll...I'll cover up my cunt so you can't see it anymore." She smiled, knowing full-well that she enjoyed me leering at her hot-box. I couldn't believe she was learning the art of witholding already! Dammit, I swore inwardly. But I can play that game, too. The problem was was that I didn't want to, and she knew it. She won.

"Okay, my darling. Here's the first one." I knelt, opened the cardboard box, and held up the small toy for her to see. It was flesh-colored, about four inches long, and not that thick. It had slightly fatter ribs circling it in intervals. Three altogether.

"What's that, Daddy? Another dildo or something?"

"No, my sweet Kayla. It's a butt-plug. I slide this into your tight ass to loosen it up. It will feel really good, and it also serves as something to stretch your ass out so it gets used to having something inside it. This way, I could fuck your asshole sooner than we thought. Is it all right, baby?"

"Oh, please put it in me, Daddy," she moaned, grunting a little afterwards. "I want to feel everything you have for me; in all of my tight holes. I know it's gonna hurt a bit at first--I'm not stupid. But I know that I'll love it soon enough. Do you put it in just like that?"

I shook my head. "No, no, no, Kayla! I have to lube it up with some K-Y jelly, so it slips in easier. I have that, also." I held up the large tube.

"And here's the second toy for our use today." I opened up the other box and displayed the next one to her widely growing eyes. I could tell she was utterly stupified by this one. In my right hand, I held a plastic, see-through cylinder about four inches in length, opened at one end. Attached to the top was a long hose that hung down, and met up with the other end that was in my left hand. On this end was a rubber bulb.

"This is what's called a clit-pump, Kayla. I stick it onto your little clitty, and I squeeze this bulb. Your clitoris will grow and expand, creating a hightened sensitivity. It will feel completely--awesome, as you put it." I grinned like I was just about to play with my teenage daughter. Oh, wait a minute--I was!

"Daddy, you are too good to me. I think your gonna make me spray my cum a lot more than I ever have before! This time," she smiled,"it's goin' all over my Daddy's face and mouth. Would you like that, Daddy?"

"You betchur sexy little ass and cunt I would! Are you ready, baby?"

She opened her legs as wide as they could go. "Ready."

I crawled onto the cushioned bed, and placed the clit-pump on my right. I dribbled the K-Y all over the ass-plug, working it all around with my hand. I knelt in front of her delicious, open-lipped pussy. "Okay, baby. I need for you to bring your legs up towards the sides of your head as far as you can. Just hook your arms under your knees and pull up."

Okay!" She did just that, using her forearms to draw her silky legs up and back. Her tight, puckered bud of asshole was in full display for my hungry eyes; her twat lips flapped around with her girations. Never in my life have I witnessed such sexual beauty as my daughter with her gams pulled back, high-heels pointing straight up.

"Here it comes, my teenage slut. Daddy's gonna fill your little asshole up with this plastic butt-plug." I squirted some more lube on her hole, working it around with my fingertip. She cooed and moaned at my slippery touch. I watched it trail down her crack, and some went the opposite way, slipping in between the crevasse of her cunt. I never wanted to eat a pussy and ass so bad before in my entire life. But that would have to wait a while, I told myself. I ran the head of the plug in circles over her asshole, watching as her eyes watched the toy. My prick was solid cartilage, muscle, and flesh; more pre-cum boiled out of me.

With her ass straight up, she begged, "Please, Daddy! Slip that toy into my ass now! I need you to do it so baaaaaaad!"

I smiled. Slowly, I was popping the tip into her hole; it accepted it wonderfully. I could see her little ring widen and become slightly red as I got a full inch inside of her.

" Mmmmmmmm , Daddy. That's so awesome! I never felt pleasure in having something comin' out of my ass. But, now that something's goin' in...it...feels... great! More, Daddy! Slide it all in reeeeeeal slow. I can't wait to see the whole thing in my tight little butthole."

"You got it, Kay." I loved witnessing her asshole plump out when one of the ribs would clear the outer ring, and settle inside her. She kept grunting and wiggling her shiny legs as the butt-plug was fully inside her. Just the end nub was visible now, and I placed a finger on it. I wiggled it around carefully inside her ass, wanting to expand her insides for my thick cock. "Does that feel real good, my baby-girl? You like it when Daddy stretches your asshole out? You do, don't you, my dirty little whore? You're Daddy's whore from now on, Kayla. I'm gonna have so much fun with you, and you with me. You want the clit-pump now? So we can get that itty bitty clitty sticking out real good?"

She brought one hand down to her bald cunt and started friggin' it like she would never be able to do it again. "Yes, yes, yes! Stick that pump on my clitty, Daddy! Ohhhhhhhhh, Daaaaaaddy! You know exactly what your teenage slut likes. Please pump me till I explode!"

"Before I do that, baby, can you do me a favor? Jerk Daddy's cock a little? Not too much, like before, 'cause I don't wanna cum yet. Although, I feel like I could cum without even touching it. Be gentle, Kayla."

"Oh, Daddy, yes. Bring that horse-cock up here so your daughter can wrap her fingers around it and stroke it nicely. I need to feel that dirty Cockie in my hand; it's even more sticky and gooey now, now that you were leaking pre-cum. I need a taste. Give it to your daughter, Daddy."

That was all the encouragement I needed. I crawled around her and knelt next to her head again. The sunlight bathed her face and my cock as the curtains were wide open. I didn't notice at all; I just wanted my dick yanked on by my delectable daughter. At first she lightly pinched at my shaved sack, pulling the taught skin downward. She grasped my sack in her hand, and kneaded it with her slim fingers. "I love how your big balls feel inside my hand, Daddy. Now it's time to give Cockie his attention." She gripped my thick prick with both hands, one over the other again, and slid them up and down. The head was right above her mouth, because she wanted to make sure that any pre-cum that dribbled out went directly into her opened mouth. She was tugging and pulling tenderly on my large, bloated cock, licking her lips, as a gigantic wad of clear liquid ejected out of the reddened head. It splashed across her lips, and she slurped it into her sweet mouth. "Yummy, yummy, yummy," she moaned again. She was handling my dick with two, almost-expert hands, sliding, and squeezing, and pulling, and tugging, trying to draw out more of my fluids. More did come, but this one was a little stream instead of the usual bubble. It fired out, lashing across her nose, mouth, and chin. A thin stream of pre-cum laced over her face, and she went right at it with her hand and tongue, gathering it all up so she could devour it.

"That...That's enough for now, Kayla," I breathed. I knew that when I pre-came like that, it wouldn't take much for the real deal to spring forth. It still wasn't time, and I was struggling to hold my daughter-making juice inside me. She reluctantly let go of my prick after a swipe at the head with her hot tongue. That almost sent me over the edge into releasing my charge, but I held back after years of experience. Her face looked so pretty with the remnants of my cum shining in the light. I kissed her on the lips, and made my way back down to my previous spot between her legs.

"Thank you so much for that, Kay. You are a wonderful cock-stroker. I can't wait to see how good of a cock- sucker you are when we do it. But for now, let's get this clit even more puffy and fat than it already is." I reached for the lube again, and grabbed the pump.

"Pull your legs all the way back and down again, Kay, like before. This way you can watch as your clit gets huge!"

She responded with enthusiasm, settling her knees on either side of her head with her arms pressing them down behind her knees. "My putty looks so tasty, Daddy! Maybe if we work on it, I could stretch myself far enough to eat my own cunt? Like those flexible people"--she didn't know the word "contortionist"--"we saw at the circus."

I had squeezed a few drops of lube onto my fingertips, getting ready to swipe it around her pink clit. "I think we could do that, baby. Your body's pretty flexible as it is. All's I would have to do is get you some yoga DVDs, and eventually you'll be chowing your own pussy in no time! I've only seen one movie and a couple of pictures of that on the internet before; I would love to see my darling daughter do it."

I lathered up her precious clit with a nice amount of K-Y, watching in disbelief as her large lips quivered, and her tiny hole opened and closed. It was as if her virginal twat was expecting me to ram something in her. I was going to eventually, of course. I couldn't stop myself now if I tried. Her moaning increased as I played with her lips and clit with both hands. I wanted to eat her fleshy mound of teen-daughter pussy so fuckin' bad I was practically drooling! And then, as I was just about to connect the pump, I actually did drool! A large glob of my saliva fell from my mouth, landing right in her hole. She saw it, and started fidgeting around, and swirling her hips.

"Please eat me, Daddy! Please. I know you want to, and I need you to. Just hurry up and stick that thing on my clitty, then lick...my...pussy....Daddy. It's burning so bad and she needs to be cooled off. I know that wasn't part of the lesson for today, but why don't we just combine your fingering with eating me, and I'll combine your hand-job with a suck-off? Wouldn't that be fun, Daddy?"

"Once again, my daughter has come up with another great idea. Okay, Kayla. Let me pump up that clit, then we'll sixty-nine for as long as I can hold out. You know what a sixty-nine is, right, Kay?" I placed the open end of the tube over her shimmering, slick clit.

"Yeah, Daddy! I saw pictures of it in that book. It looks so, so yummy. Can I face the mirror so I can watch your horse-cock goin' in and out of my mouth?"

"Sure, darlin'. And, if you want me to, I'll set up my video camera so we can watch us do it anytime we want to? Would you like to make some movies with your Daddy?" I held the bulb in my right hand while resting the actual pump on her clitoris, getting ready.

"That would be the absolute coolest, Daddy! And, as long as our faces don't show, can we put them on the internet? That would be sooooooo dirty." She spread her cunt-lips wide, waiting for her next pleasure-session to commence.

"I think we could do that, hun. I have a peer-to-peer file-sharing program. I always see movies of incest on there, and I know ours would drive people crazy! Okay; let me get that camera set up before I pump you. I'll be back as fast as I can." I gave the bulb a couple of introductory squeezes, just to apply enough pressure to make it stick without anyone having to hold it. She cooed and groaned, begging for me to hurry back and make her clit explode.

I returned in record time; her legs were still held against the bed, her face staring at the pump protruding from her cunt. I set the camera up at an angle to where no one could see our faces. I zoomed it right on to her bald, little snatch. Getting back into position, I asked her if she was ready for her clit to grow to unusual lengths. She replied by begging me to "Please hurry, Daddy!". Her eyes--as well as mine--were locked onto her pussy like the pump was locked onto her clit. I began to gently and slowly squeeze the rubber bulb, about once every three seconds. Nothing was really happening at first, as was always the case. She gazed at me with absolute love and passion as we watched the first developments of her clit being enlarged. It started rising and becoming light-red. "Oh, my Daddy! It is getting bigger! Look at it! Oh, God, that feels so fuckin' good. Keep pumpin' that clitty till it fills that tube-thingy! Daddy, I love you, I love you, I love you. Please don't stop, Daddy!"

"Never, baby. And I love you, too. And this delicious, glorious cunt you have. How does it feel to have your clit pumped with a plug in your tight, little asshole? Feel good, Kayla?" I was squeezing more and more often now, now that her clit was extending and getting used to the extra pressure. It was rapidly filling the tube, and it resembled a small cock, with a tiny head and all. I kept pumping away while I held onto the end of the butt-plug, slowly swirling it around inside her ass. I knew she was going to cum soon, and I wanted it all in my mouth. But I preferred that we should sixty-nine when we came.

"You know, I love being filled in all my holes, Daddy. I wish I had a brother so he could have his cock in my mouth while you fuck my pussy and jam something inside my ass. That would be awesome! I mean, you're the only cock I need, Daddy, but it would feel nice to be filled everywhere. Know what I mean, sexy-Daddy?"

"That would be great, Kay. Too bad we didn't have another kid for you to play with. Maybe we--meaning me and you--could have another kid someday? And then me and my grandson could fuck you anytime we wanted?" I was also thinking of other possibilities, as well. Some involving another guy or kid; he would have to have a large cock, though. Not bigger than mine, of course, but my daughter needed only the best for her sexual needs. Hmmmmmm...

I kept pumping her up while she was moaning and pulling on her long lips with both hands. A trickle of her cunt-honey plopped out of her twat, running across her labia, and landing on her tits. She tried to reach it with her tongue, but culdn't. So she let go of a leg to swipe up her liquid and suck it off her fingers while mumbling something about her putty being scrumptious.

"Remember, honey. Don't cum for Daddy yet; as soon as your clitty fills this tube with all its fatness and glory, we'll sixty-nine. Then we can both cum buckets!"

"Okay, Daddy, but it's gettin' kinda hard for me to...uh...keep..it...in," she whispered. "Look at how huge my clit is! Holy shit! I can feel it pressing against the insides of that tube! Daddy, I can't wait to watch you suck on it. Can we do it now, Daddy? Pleeeeeease?"

"You're right, Kay. My mouth is watering for your cunny. Listen to the sound it makes when I pull it off, baby." I stopped squeezing, and pressed the button for the release valve. It hissed, and I just yanked the tube right off. It came off with a pop! sound, and we giggled together.

Her hand immediately went to her extremely sensitive, and bulging clit. It had to be about two inches long, and as thick as my thumb. "Good Lord, Daddy! This is so fuckin' wonderful! I...think-- unghhhhh . Oh, Daddy. If I don't stop...pinching it, I'm really gonna shoot." She released her clit with hesitation, and watched it as it flopped around.

I wanted so terribly to give it a long suck and a kiss, but I knew she would be firing off in no time. I got off the bed, walked over so the camera could see my long, thick, veiny, totally shaved cock. I said to the little microphone on the top. "As you just saw, I pumped my darling daughter's clit. Now we are going to suck each other off for everyone to see. Enjoy." I zoomed out so the whole bed was on the scene.

"But, Daddy. If you want people to see us sucking on each other, but you don't want them to see our faces, how're you gonna do that?"

"Easy, Kayla," I said, as I got back on the bed, lying on my back so she would be facing the mirror on the west wall with her mouth stretched by her Daddy's meat. She was still looking at me, waiting for an answer before dropping that pussy onto my face. "I have special equipment, enabling me to place black dots over most of our faces, while still being capable of seeing just our mouths and cheeks sucking and licking. This is gonna be a day to remember, baby-girl."

I spread my legs, making my prick bounce on my stomach with just the muscles -•"‘ned her head towards me. "Right, Daddy?"

"Right, my delectable daughter. Now suck Daddy's thick cock while he chews and sucks on your big-ass clit and fat lips. I know you're gonna have to get used to how big I am, baby. Just take your time. We have the rest of our lives together, remember."

We set to work.

I felt her wet tongue spiraling around the bulbous head, while she gently stroked my pole. "Daddy, your cock is all cummy and dirty. You want your disgusting daughter to clean you up with her mouth? Huh, Daddy?"

"Yes, baby. Do it. Do it now; I need it so fuckin' bad! Suck that dick; suck that dick; suck that dick!"

And she did just that. The head went right in, and I wanted to see how it stretched her mouth out, so I peeked under us again. It was fantastic the way her cheeks were filled with the thickest part of my enlarged cock. She bounced her head up and down, trying to control herself. She slobbered all over it, drooling her spit down the shaft in small streams. I heard a slight moan, like it came from far-off, or something. I didn't pay attention to it; I assumed, of course, that it was my daughter grumbling around her father's prick. She now had about two inches in her little mouth, and I was feeling too good to ever be able to pen down or describe. I would say heaven like other writers do, but I think my actions with my daughter are evil enough without mentioning the final resting place for our souls.

Anyway. It was time for me to finally taste my young daughter's twat as I felt she was in control of her sucking; it's like she was meant to suck me off, or something. She was so damn good at it. I slid my tongue in long swipes from just under her clit to her asshole that was still being stretched by the butt-plug. I didn't want to attack her clit yet, cause I know she would blow her load. She mumbled something unintelligible around the thickness of meat that was in her mouth; it was like she didn't want to pull her mouth from me under any circumstances. I kept licking her pussy from bottom to top, savoring her deliciousness. Her natural scent was intoxicating, and it made my head swim from ecstasy. I sucked one of her flabby lips into my mouth, pulling it and stretching it out as far as it would go. Then I would let it snap back as it wiggled around. Her cunt-hole produced a thin bubble of her girly-cum, and it popped right in my mouth. She was lovely like no other woman could ever hope to be. I began working my fingers around the outside of her plump pussy and filled asshole, spreading her juices all around. Taking little nibbles of her cunt-flesh, I eased a middle finger inside her tight teenage twat.

She lifted her head from my cock for the first time, and said, "Holy crap, Daddy! I didn't know fun like this existed. I am going to force as much of your horse-cock down my throat now, Daddy, while you jam your finger into my putty. When you're ready to cum, suck on my clitty so maybe we can cum at the same time." Her mouth--now getting accustomed to my girth and length--went right back to work. She would get half an inch in everytime she plowed it back into her throat. It felt like my dick was being pumped by a wet machine instead of my little girl. This is so fucking hot! I thought on that day.

"You got it, Kayla. Swallow as much of Cockie as you can, baby. Don't worry, though. The way you are, you'll be deepthroating me in no time."

I felt almost half of my cock inside her slick throat as I lapped at her puss. More and more of her cum was dribbling out from her tiny fuck-hole, and I ate every morsel. I still couldn't believe that a pussy could expand and contract like hers was doing as I had half a finger in her. I could feel it sucking at it! I couldn't wait much longer to feel my cock nestled inside this superb juice-box of daughter twat. I could feel my ball-sack begin to tighten, and I knew I would be cumming soon. Her nyloned legs were squirming around, and they felt sweet on my skin.

Now my daughter seemed to be stuck with just half my pole inside her mouth, but that was fine with me. The suction she was capable of producing was mind-blowing. She used her other hand to fondle my balls, twirling the large egg-shaped testicles in her hand with a surgeon's touch. Pooled all around the base and sack was a pond of her spit. I loved how sloppy she was with my cock in her.

I started working my finger in and out...in and out...in and out of her tight cunny. I only had half in, also, because I didn't want to break her cherry with my finger--that was for Cockie and Cockie only. As I finger-banged my teenage daughter, I started doing two things that would drive her past the world of pleasure, and into the realm of unconceivable delights. While I fingered her cunt with my right hand, I began to chew on her gigantic clit, and slowly pull the butt-plug from her sweet asshole. All of her scents were combing for a most exquisite potpourri for my nose. Her asscheeks and legs started shaking violently, as I knew what was to come. Her asshole looked delicious as the slightly-stained-brown plug was being extracted.

"Daddy...Oh my Gawwwwwwd! You are unbelievable; the things you do to me. Keep sucking and fingering and pulling that plug from my asshole. I want to cum all over your face, Daddy! And I want you to fill my tummy with your cummy. Soon! Oh...oh... ohhhhhhh... I'm gonna suck you like you've never been sucked before, Daddy Here it comes!"

She went right for it with gusto, burying half my cock again in one straight plunge. She jacked her head up and down in a blonde-haired fury. I was amazed at the sight of her gaped asshole when the plug was finally released from its dirty prison. Pistoning my finger in and out of her, I bit down on her clit, and shook my head from side to side. She was mumbling around my prick again, and she made wet, suckling noises while she was devouring my thick rod. The feel of that huge clit was wonderful to say the least. I sucked it like the small cock that it resembled.

"Daddy...Oh fuck, Daddy! I'm gonna...I'm gonna... Cuuuuuuuuuum!"

I watched her pussy do its little dance of pulsing and opening that so mesmerized me that first time I witnessed such glory. My daughter's cunt hosed my eyes, nose, cheeks, chin, and--of course--my open mouth. Her cum slammed into the back of my throat with enormous force. It was creamy white, and smelled just like her virgin cunt. Stream after stream poured forth from my teen's delightful snatch, covering my face and hair completely. I kept frigging and pinching her clit while she kept on spraying her father's face with her girly seed. I watched her pound her throat down on my cock like she needed me to erupt in her mouth right then and there. So I did.

As her hot lines of juice covered my face, I just let my load fly. "Here's your breakfast, baby!"

I could see my cock jump (it was kind of hard because of all her semen in my eyes) and felt the sperm rising from its home. It boiled up from, what seemed to be, the very center of my being. I knew this load would put all others to shame. I was not disappointed as I felt my own hose-like stream burst from the tip of my cock that was nestled in my teen daughter's throat. She kept making mmph...mmph...mmph noises as my cum drenched the inner walls of her mouth and throat. Her cunt was now down to a slow trickle, fauciting out tiny spurts here and there, all landing in my open mouth and across my lips. I sucked it all up greedily. My white jism waterfalled down around my wet, soaked cock, because she couldn't handle it all. But she just kept up the sucking and swallowed as much as she could. I knew she would use her tongue to orally snort up the rest of it, along with her teen-cream all over my face.

We were both breathing like we just ran the Iron Man event. Her hole looked scrumptuous as she lifted her body off of mine tiredly. My daughter strolled over to the front of the camera, ass shaking and with trails of girly-cum trickling down her inner thigs. She bent forward, exposing her sloppy cunt to me once again, and stated: "Can everyone see my Daddy's cum all over my chin and lips? He tastes delightful! This has been Part 1 in an on-going series that I like to call 'I'm My Daddy's Slut'. Keep looking on your sites for more movies from us, you little perverts." After that, she spit a bit of leftover jizz onto the camera for all to see. She turned back to me, smiling, her face alight with a sheen from my sperm.

After turning the camera off, she layed down next to me, ogling my half-erect prick. "I really do love you, Daddy. I can't wait to see what's in store for me next time! When are you going to take your daughter's sweet cherry?" She patted "Cockie", as she started licking her cream from my face. We kissed, delving our tongues into each other's wet, open mouths. I gripped her tit, and applied soft pressure as I grazed my fingers over her little nipple.

After a moment of pure loving kisses, I answered, "What I was thinking of was, since you loved the plug in your asshole so much earlier, I thought you might want to leave it in there overnight. This way your hole will be ready for my cock tomorrow. I was going to break you in on your birthday; it's only a few weeks away, ya know?"

"Oh, Daddy! I would love to have that plug in my ass all night, imagining that it's your dick. But I always thought that you would want my cherry before you fucked my ass? And why did you tell me what you were giving me for my birthday? I thought it was a surprise?" She playfully smacked my prick again, giggling as it bounced around.

"Trust me, Kayla. I have another surprise for you, but it might not work. Like I said before. But if not, at least you'll have your little pussy stuffed full of Cockie. And once we do it the first time, you're gonna love it everytime I enter you, baby. I promise. I just really need to fuck, so I figure your tight ass is an excellent place to start. Any objections?"

"No fuckin' way, Daddy! Wake me up in the morning by licking my pussy, then I'll give up my dirty asshole to you. That's how I wanted you to wake me up this morning, but I just couldn't keep myself outta your room." She gripped my thickness with her right hand as she started finger-banging her twat with her other one.

After feeding me some more of her cum, I said, "No problem there, sweetheart. I think we both need showers and lots of sleep. Go into my closet and look around. Your Mother has a lot more lingerie in there for you. She has a coupla pair of different-sized boots. And different material, too. Have a pair on for me in the morning, along with another pair of stockings; I just love those. You look so devourable in them!" I began taking little nibbles of her ear and neck.

"Okay, Daddy. I would love to do that--and anything--for you. But now, I really need a nap. After I get up, why don't I dress like a whore, and you could take me out to dinner as your girlfriend. You know damn well that I could fool anyone into thinkin' that I'm at least eighteen if I wanted." Her head lowered to my crotch, and she engulfed my sticky head with her vise-like lips. Sucking sounds filled her room again as I inserted three fingers into her pussy. Damn, I couldn't wait to bust her hymen so I could jam them all the way in, I thought.

"We sure can do that, Kayla. You are now my girl in every way. Forever. That's it, baby. Suck Daddy off one more time before we take our naps as I play with your fat-lipped slit. Oh, yeah! Your Daddy's little filthy, cock-worshipping, anal whore. Suck it! Suck it! Suck it, my delectable daughter...."

As the cock disappeared deep down into the confines of the teenager's throat, the neighbor--Christine Wills (divorcee, thirty-five, black-haired, full-titted, sexy single mother of a sixteen-year-old boy)--watched with a bewildered look on her face. She didn't know what to do. It was mutual, what was going on inside the girl's bedroom, sure. But should she call the cops? Should she ignore it and go on with her life? Then, after consideration: Should she try and join in sometime? She shook her head. Christine Will was very confused by what was transpiring in front of her.

Surely that wasn't a burning, needing, wanting sensation between her legs, was it?

Feeling very dirty for a plethora of reasons, Christine returned to her home to think things through.

"What should I do...? What should I do...? "

 

To be cunt-inued...

hought. My younger brother knelt beside me, lifted my head and gave me a soft passionate kiss. He whispered in my ear,

"Thanks most exciting experience of my life Sis," he whispered.

I lay there and couldn’t believe what I had heard. He knew who I was! He called me ‘Sis’!

"Well I guess you are now my older sister now, instead of my older brother; tomorrow you can you can show me what a blow jobs feels like, either that or I can just tell Mom and Dad about your secret. See ya’ later Sis," he laughed.

His lips brushed mine again and he shot up and sprinted after his friends laughing out loud.

As I lay there used and abused I wondered what my future held now that Tom knew my secret. I picked myself up and staggered home, limping to the bathroom to remove my female garb, my underwear tattered torn and come soaked. I ran a shower to remove my smeared makeup and the dirt and come from my body. I checked myself for bruising and cuts and found that I had not come out too worse for wear.

I grabbed my clothes and retired to my bedroom where I sorted through them, discarding the ripped and stained intimate items and locking away my skirt, top, and salvageable underwear to be washed later (when no one was home of course).

I lay on the bed smoking, reliving the events of the night. If hadn’t been for my Brother being there I wouldn’t really have minded what happened to me. In fact, as I thought about how I had been used by the gang, incredulously, I began to get an erection. It quickly deflated as I wondered what Tom was going to do with his new found knowledge.

Would he tell my parents, my friends, and our neighbours; or would he torture me with guilt? I drifted off thinking of scenarios where my Brother blackmailed and tortured me now that he knew I was a crossdresser.

The next day was Saturday and I stayed in bed late. My parents left early for a weekend away on holiday at the coast. I was dreading seeing Tom again after what had happened last night. I kept running scenarios through my mind, what would Tom do next? I did not have too wait long.

"Morning Sis," Tom said cheerfully as he barged into my room.

"Well! I knew you were a bit of poof but I never suspected you liked to dress up as a woman, and quite a sexy little tart you are, if I do say so," he laughed.

"Don’t please Tom," I begged.

"Please don’t tease me this way. You know about my secret life and that’s bad enough, but don’t treat me like shit; I am your elder brother after all," I implored.

"Oh no you are not! You are now my elder sister; that’s how we’re going to play it from now on! And you are going to be a very obedient older sister or your secret is out and you might as well move to the moon because no one will want to know you here," he said.

"Oh my God, no, please Tom, don’t do this," I begged.

But he was not listening. He began rummaging through my wardrobe.

"So where do you keep your girly gear then Sis?" he laughed pulling my clothes all over the place.

"If you mean the clothes that I wear when I am Michele, then they are in behind the back of the wardrobe, there’s a false back."

"You sneaky little trollop," he laughed again as he pulled the false back away from the wardrobe and examined my feminine clothes hung there in the small space I had built there. Three pair of high heels were arranged on the floor and a small chest of drawers held my lingerie, makeup, and jewellery. A blonde and brunette wig sat side by side on wig-stands, on top.

"Well get up Sis, Michele is it? Get up, get dressed, and cook my fucking breakfast then," ordered Tom.

I got out of bed and figured, ‘Here we go, I’m going to have to do whatever he wants while he holds my secret life as a blackmail tool.’ I reached for my jeans and a T-shirt that were thrown over the back of a chair.

"No, no, no Sis!" he bellowed.

"I want you dressed like you were last night, as a girl, you are going to be my slave sister all weekend, and then, if you treat me nice, maybe I’ll consider whether to tell Mom and Dad about your peccadillo for ladies clothing," he laughed.

"These should be nice," he said and threw a black miniskirt and white satin blouse at me from off a coat hanger. 




"And I like these too," he smiled as he tossed me a pair of white full brief nylon panties, garter belt, and matching bra that he had pulled from a drawer. He rummaged further.




"And you have to wear these," he smirked holding out a pair of sheer, fully-fashioned, taupe, nylon stockings.




"I just love girls in stockings," he smirked.




"That brown hair and those black shoes you had on last night should do the trick," he said.




"If you mean the brunette bob and the black high heel sandals, you are showing some taste for a blackmailing son of bitch!" I countered.




"Now, now Sis, lets not start the day on a bad note. Just get fucking showered, dressed and put on plenty of makeup so you can look pretty for your brother. And cut the shit, or I might get angry," Tom growled walking out the door.




"See you downstairs in the kitchen in about half an hour shall I? I’ll give you my breakfast order then!" was Tom’s parting shot as he went out of my bedroom.




What the fuck could I do? I decided to comply and see where things would go from here. I dragged myself off to the shower to prepare for my day’s torture at the hands of my younger brother…………..




Three quarters of an hour later I opened the kitchen door and sidled in. Tom was sitting at the kitchen table dressed in his boxers and a t-shirt.




"Fuck me Sis!" Tom exclaimed. "You are one fucking sexy bitch!"




I stood there in my black mini, the skirt finishing about eight inches above my knees, just covering the dark welt of stocking top on the sheer taupe stockings clinging to my legs. The black back-seams of my stockings led perfectly straight down the back of my legs to the darker, fully fashioned reinforced heel and toes displayed by my shiny, black, high heeled sandals. A thin plain gold ankle bracelet glittered at my right ankle.




The white satin blouse was buttoned up to my neck, adorned by a matching gold necklace to match the ankle bracelet, bangles at my wrists and plain gold earings dangling from my ears. The brunette bob framed my heavily made up face. What wasn’t visible were the silky nylon full brief panties and matching garter belt and bra underneath. I looked like the sort of girl you might see standing on a street corner of a red light district.




"So, Michele or is it Sis? Come over here Michele and lets get a good look at you," Tom said, his eyes roaming all over me.




I walked over to him, the high heels and tight mini forcing me to sashay provocatively. I halted just in front of my younger brother, my head bowed. He stood up, reached out and lifted my chin; he looked into my heavily mascaraed eyes,




"My God, Sis. I didn’t realise how sexy you looked last night. If I didn’t know it was my older brother under that makeup and in those clothes I’d swear you were just some foxy tart I met in a pub."




Bob reached out and pulled me to him, he kissed me roughly, forcing his tongue into my mouth. I tried to pull back but he held me tight. I felt his cock harden in his shorts as he pushed against me. I tried to move side-on so his penis was not in contact with mine through our clothes. He started rubbing his erection against my leg, dry humping me, his brother.




"Please Tom," I whimpered, "Don’t do this."




He released me and pushed me back holding me at arms reach.




"Oh no Sis, don’t come on all coy now deary, you weren’t coy last night when you were sucking and fucking my mates now, were you Michele?" he said sarcastically.




"Anyway Sis, you are probably right about one thing, I don’t want to get you diverted from cooking my breakfast do I?" he chuckled.




"Plenty of time for that sort of fun after I’m fed. Now get going Sis, two eggs over easy; just like you were last night if I remember," he chuckled at the joke made at my expense.




"Crisp bacon, toast and coffee please Sis. Chop chop, I’m hungry."




I felt so humiliated, but I was relieved to be out of his reach. At least while I was cooking it gave me time to think about some way of getting out of this dilemma. 




I put bacon in a pan on the stove and retrieved eggs, milk, margarine, and coffee from the fridge. Then I made what was to be disastrous error of judgement. Instead of kneeling down, ladylike, to get the coffeepot out of the bottom cupboard, I bent over at the waist and started muddling amongst the pots and pans in there searching for the coffeepot.




Tom was greeted with the view of my miniskirt stretched tight against my ass as I bent over. My skirt rode up to reveal the garters attached to the dark band at the top of my diaphanous stockings, the seams leading down to my high heels which were splayed slightly apart. A glimpse of sheer white nylon panty was just visible from under the hem of my skirt. Then I heard Tom groan and utter,




"Fuck breakfast! That view is just too much for me to take in and sit still!"




I heard his chair screech as he pushed it back and he made his way quickly over to me.




"Fuck Sis, I just have to have you," he groaned and I felt his full weight behind me.




He pushed my upper body down so I was bent over the counter top and I felt him fumbling behind me, breathing hard and grunting. I tried to push myself up off the counter and I felt a sharp jab in my side as he punched me.




"Don’t fuck around Sis," he snapped, "this can be easy or hard for you, but I’m taking what I want right now!"




I was winded and in pain and knew I was defeated. I stopped resisting and stood still, bent over the counter. My brother kicked my heels further apart and then I felt him move between my legs. He fumbled again, then in shock I felt his hard penis through my nylon panties pushing against my ass.




"Oh this is so good," he sighed as I felt his hand back there behind me trying to manoeuvre his erection into position.




His cock slid against my stocking thigh and he slowly rubbed it there as he pulled my panties over to one side of ass cheeks to expose my puckered ass bud. Tom reached out and I saw his hand dip into an open tub of margarine sitting on the counter next to my head. 




‘Christ,’ I thought, ‘I know what the bastard is about to do.’ Then I felt him rub the cold slippery margarine between my buttocks. Tom eased himself back and placed his hands on my hips, gripping onto my garter belt under my skirt. Then I felt his cock at the entrance to my ass. He just eased forward in one long slow thrust.




"OOOhhhh!" I groaned as I felt his long thick shaft slide slowly into my ass, filling it, the head of his penis pushing up against my prostate.




"OOOhhh!" my brother groaned as his greasy, slick, cock slid easily, deep into me and he felt my ass grip his penis like a velvet glove.




I felt my cock immediately stiffen inside my panties as he started to fuck me with long slow strokes. I couldn’t help but feel sexy all over as I accepted my brother’s invasion of my ass. The stimulation on all the sensitive nerves deep in there, the pressure on my prostate, and the magnificent feeling of being filled with cock, all combined to drive me into ecstasy. 




I pushed back to meet his slow easy thrusts and I felt him release one hand from my hip.




"Oh Sis," he moaned, "this is so good, I can’t hold it in much longer."




I knew what he meant, he was close to coming, and so was I. I pushed back harder as his long slow thrusts grew more intense, he was pushing his pelvis hard against my soft ass cheeks on the in stroke and pulling back so just the head of his cock was just inside my sphincter on the out stroke. I matched his rhythm and then I felt his free hand grip my hard cock through my panties. He didn’t wank it, he just squeezed my cock in time with his thrusts.




It was too much for me and I started to squirt hot semen, drenching my panties as he squeezed me harder. Tom grunted and pushed himself into me as far as he could, I was pushed hard against the kitchen counter as my brother’s throbbing cock exploded deep in my ass. I felt the head of his penis pulsate against my prostate as he shot stream after stream of hot semen deep inside me. I continued to eject jets of come as his hand squeezed my penis harder through my silky nylon panties.




I moaned and squirmed my ass back against him to drain the last droplets of come from him. He groaned and collapsed against me, sated.




"OOOOOhhhhhh Sis, that was just so fucking good," my brother whispered in my ear and kissed my earlobe.




To be continued

bling so I know him very well. Once I asked him if he masturbated at night, just to see if he would admit it. (*sigh*) Of course he flatly denied it. "Of course I don't!," he said insistently. But I knew...

Over the next few months, the weather got warmer. Flowers bloomed and grass grew. Spring turned into summer earlier than usual. It was hot and humid by the end of May. But that wasn't the only thing unusual that I noticed...

On the first day of June, I had trouble finding some of my clothes. Certain things were missing. I waited, but they never turned up in the laundry. I didn't think much of it... that is... until my silver cross necklace went missing...

I began to suspect the unthinkable, but I didn't want to rush to judgement.

On the night of June 13th, I decided to spy on my brother through his bedroom window after dark, once everyone had gone to bed. I looked at the clock, which read 1:39 AM. I decided that it was late enough to start spying.

Slowly and quietly, I creeped out into the hallway and tiptoed in the dark to the door to my brother's bedroom. I put my ear to the door and listened...

Nothing. Not a peep.

He's probably just asleep, silly! You should go back to bed.

But I couldn't. I was too curious.

I'll just have a peek through his window. I mean, I probably won't see anything 'cause his light's turned off!

I went outside in my nightgown. We had a big, well shielded backyard, so no one would see me. There was a big, tall oak tree growing right next to our house that had a tree house in it that my dad had built a few years back for my little brother. I climbed the latter up to the top, which got me very close to his bedroom window. He had it wide open because it was such a warm night.

Good. I'll be able to see him and hear him as well.

Spying

on people is wrong .

My conscience chimed in. I silenced it and tried to see into the window. It was pitch black except for a dimly lit corner of his room where his nightlight was plugged in. (Yeah I know. He's 14 and he still has a nightlight. I dunno... it's kind of cute...)

I waited a good 15 minutes for something to happen. But nothing did.

What did I tell you? You're so paranoid! Just go before you end up falling asleep in the damn tree house!

I had just started to head down the ladder... then I heard it!

That distinctive sound! I instantly perked up and became more attentive. Returning to my pose in the tree house, I strained to hear it. It was a windless night so his quiet moaning could be heard.

My my! He's at it again, huh? Oh, the sweet forbidden pleasures of masturbation!Well this time I'll hear every bit of it!

I listened to his moaning through the darkness and smiled inside. His moaning changed to panting and I could hear him rustling the covers. By now, my eyes had adjusted to the darkness and I could see, in the dim light of the nightlight, the silhouette figure of my brother on his bed. I could see his body shifting rhythmically and his arm moving up and down. (I don't need to tell you what he was doing with his hand!)

I again considered leaving. It was 2 AM and I could feel myself getting a little drowsy. Good thing I didn't though! Because I would have missed the light turning on! That's right, he had gotten up and turned on his bedroom light. His room suddenly became visible! He stood there by the light switch wearing nothing!

Wow! I've never seen him naked before! Oh look at that! His penis is a lot bigger than I thought!

Standing proudly was the product of his masturbation: a big stiff erection jutting out from between his legs. Ooooh! It even had some hair growing on it! I watched intensely as he began reaching under his bed.

What's he doing? . . .Wait a minute. Are those - . . .Oh. My. God!!

I couldn't believe what I was seeing! My suspicions were right! There was my brother pulling out my missing clothes from under his bed. In the pile were my frilly white thong panties, my pink and white lace La Senza Girl bra, my denim miniskirt, and my sleeveless black leather zip-up top!

Oh wow! It can't be...

I watched him delightfully slip into the tight thong panties. His stiff penis sticking out the side. He looked at himself in the mirror with a guilty look on his face and then put on my bra!

I... I can't believe he's doing this! I've got to stop him!

My child-like curiosity was too focused to let me stop a show like this! I once again silenced my conscience. He began shoving Kleenex into the bra cups to make them stick out like breasts. Then he put on my denim miniskirt! He smiled sheepishly at himself in the mirror, posing and studying his bizarre feminine appearance. I smiled devilishly and giggled to myself:

Oh my! So this is your little game, hmm? Sneaking into my room when I'm not there and stealing my intimate clothing! Taking my private things and wearing them to service your sick little fetish! You little pervert! That's why you couldn't admit to me that you masturbated at night... you thought I might find you cross-dressing... in my clothes... late at night when no one is awake...

Wasting no time, my dirty little brother put on my leather top and zipped it up just a little, allowing the bra to be seen. I'll refer to it as "the" bra because I was wearing my own at the time and the one he was wearing was temporarily not mine, if you take my meaning! He gazed at himself for a while, then started rooting around in his drawer.

Oh, he looks so silly! (giggle!) I wonder what he's up to now!

He pulled out a small plastic make-up case and (gasp!) ...my blonde hair wig that I use with my dance costume! I'm part of a student dance program for girls. The last routine we did, we all had to wear blonde hair wigs. I had to wear one even though I'm blonde I guess because I wasn't blonde enough to fit in with the others in wigs. I hadn't noticed that my wig had gone missing, or one of my make-up cases! He put on the wig then started applying the make-up.

Oh wow! This is too much!

He put on a full coating of eye shadow, wanting it to look dark and sexy. He brushed his cheeks with a light dusting of blush. Fumbling nervously at first, then steadying his hand, he lovingly added mascara to his lashes. Finally, when he was done, my little transvestite brother paraded himself in front of the mirror, lavishing in his feminization! Intensely enjoying his secret indulgence! Well, not secret anymore! (giggle!) God, I was having way too much fun! It was like being a ghost! Seeing what is not meant to be seen! Knowing his dirty little secret made me feel so proud of myself! So darkly giddy!

As he stood there, he began to touch his stiff erection. A little, at first, then he began to jerk and rub it. He breathed loudly and moaned, grasping it hard and rubbing up and down and up and down!

That's right, my little brother! Don't hold back! Pump away as hard as you want! I want to watch you sink into a depraved frenzy of self-stimulation...

Apparently that still wasn't enough to get his rocks off. He reached into another drawer and pulled out a photo. I squinted hard to try to see what the photo depicted.

Man, I wish I brought binoculars. Meh, it's probably a picture of some hot model or a porn star...

Boy was I wrong. There, in the picture, was me doing my high school cheerleading routine! He placed it by the mirror, stared at it, and resumed masturbating. This time, he was moaning my name!

When did anyone ever take that picture?! I can't believe he's... he's got a thing for me! Oh God, what a pervert! He cross-dresses AND looks at pictures of me when he masturbates!

He was really getting into it. I could clearly hear his coos of lust.

"...Mmmm! Oooooooooooh! Claaaaire! Uhn! Uhn! Ooooh Yeah! Oh! Please! Fuck me Claire!... (pant!) (pant!) Mmmmm... you're sooooo hot.... mmmmm.... so sexy! Uhn! Uhn! Ohhh!..."

Ooooh, such a naughty little boy! Jerking off to your own sister, hmm? And wearing her sexy clothes? Oooh, what a perv! Going to such lengths to feel the pleasures of the flesh!

I didn't immediately realize that I was fondling my vaginal area as I watched him. Oh, how it made me horny...

Sinful little girl! You shoudn't be masturbating to something so depraved... so sick!

My mind said to stop, but my body begged me to keep watching! I watched him lie back down onto the bed! Still at it... jerking and tugging and grabbing and pulling his dribbling purple penis!

"...Ooooh! Mmmm! ...Claire! Claire! Claire! Ohhh, my love! Uhn! Uhn!...... Your pussy feels sooooo good! Mmmm... Squeeze it more!! Ohh! Mmm! Ah!..."

Mmm... that's right! You dream that we have sex every night don't you, you sick horny little fucker! Keep masturbating! Sink deeper into fantasy...

I got so turned on by his kinky little show, that I took off my nightgown and lay it beside me. It was a warm night and when I get horny, I sweat. So there I sat, outside in the treehouse wearing only my bra and panties! Oooh, I dug my finger deep into my hole, playing with my nipples with my other hand. It felt so naughty to be doing this outside!

Inside, my little "en femme" brother bucked his hips as an orgasm washed over him.

Look at him!

Fountains of semen shot up into the air, soaking the panties and his sheets. Covered in delightful jizz, he gradually calmed his breathing. My infatuated brother lay spent on his cum-soaked mattress. Surely, my naked figure was dancing in his mind!

Such shameless depravity! Oh my, Darien! I had no idea that my beauty could entice you so! Big Sister’s watching you, and what a stellar performance you gave!

I fondled myself. He may be spent, but I’m just getting started!

Aw, please? It feels so good! Mmmm... I can't help it!

it, we would merely close the door to the other persons bedroom. This was to change.

Keri was now my beautiful little naked sex slave. Every chance we got, she would end up being tied in a way to make her helpless and vulnerable to my sexual advances. She seemed to live for those moments when she was helpless to me. I would allow her privacy when she had to use the bathroom, but I ordered the doors open when she bathed or was fixing her hair or makeup. Further, I made sure she was always naked in the bathroom so I could see her. It was exciting.

If our parents were gone, we would shower together. That would almost always result in hot love making in one of our beds. I would not allow Keri to be dressed when we were alone. It seemed that we were completely absorbed with her sexual slavery. We didn’t even pretend to play the “captive” games. We were doing it for real. Keri would be tied, whipped, tormented, and sexually abused as a matter of course. We looked for any excuse to “play” with each other. Our parents never figured out what was happening, they just enjoyed the fact that their two children got along so well. I had to be very careful not to leave any obvious marks on Keri body that might betray our new relationship.

One afternoon, about a month after I had made Keri my sex slave, just after her fourteenth birthday, Keri asked me a question. We had just finished a little session. I had made her strip, after which I tied her hands behind her back. It seemed that her elbows were the next logical thing to bind as it forced her breasts out from her chest, exhibiting them very prominently. She has magnificent breasts that begged to be displayed and touched. I had made her put on a pair of my mothers high heel shoes, and required her to pose in front of me, in various revealing positions. The high heel shoes made her nice legs more shapely, and forced her ass to so stick out more. I loved this addition to her nakedness, and she seemed proud of the change.

After showing herself off to me, I lay down on my bed and made her to straddle me, impaling her pussy on my rampant cock. I made her ride my cock to a climax as I slapped her breasts. After she came back from the ozone, I ordered her to suck me to a climax.

I released her wrists and arms and had her lay beside me on my bed. I had my arm under and around her as she put her head on my shoulder. Her delicate little hand was stroking my semi-hard cock. We were basking in the after glow of a wonderful bondage and sex session.

Keri moved her head up so she could kiss me on the cheek. I kissed her back and gave her breast a squeeze.

“Jack, I love what we are doing. Can we do it forever?”

Smiling, I replied, “I sure hope so. I love us, and I love what we are doing.”

Keri was quiet for a moment, then asked, “What are you telling Jerry and Damon. They used to play “capture” games with us all the time. Since you made me your sex slave, we have not seen them.”

I thought for a moment, “Well, I guess I have been too busy with you, and just us. They have been asking when we are going to get together again, and when will we play our “capture” games. I have been stalling them.”

Keri asked, “Why? They have got to be wondering what is wrong.”

Now, I was not sure how to answer her. But, I tried, “Well, now we are playing “capture” for real. When you are tied, you are stripped, tortured for real, and raped, and sexually abused. I love it. I don’t want to change that. It would be very difficult for me to play our “capture” games and not do it for real.”

She was quiet, and I continued, “I had thought, that if we are really going to keep doing this for real, and not just playing around like we used to do, that I could allow them to join in and make it real for them, too.”

Keri remained quiet, and waited for me to continue. I was not sure what I wanted to say, but made an attempt to make sense of my thoughts.

“If you are really my sex slave, then you would have to agree. Of course, if you did not want to be my sex slave, then we would quit playing our games for “real”, and go back to what we did when we were little kids.”

Keri squeezed my now erect cock and answered, “Jack, please, I don’t want to quit being your sex slave. I really love you and what we are doing. I don’t want to give it up.”

“Well, what should I do”, I asked?

Keri paused, “Oh, Jack, I don’t know what to say. I just don’t have an answer.”

She remained quiet for a moment, “I don’t know, Jack. I love you. I will do what you want me to do.”

I am sure my cock leaped in her tight grip. My hear skipped a beat. I could not believe Keri was telling me to do what ever I wanted to do to her. I hugged and kissed her. Rolling her on her back, I climbed above her and slipped my rigid cock into her sweet pussy. In a matter of a minute or two we both we coming with each other.

Damon was the only one of my two best friends in town. Jerry and his parents were in Seattle. Jerry’s father worked for a company that was transferring him to that city. Now they were there looking for a new house to buy. I decided not to include Jerry in our expanded “capture” games with Keri. I invited Damon to come over the next morning for play the game. He readily accepted.

After our parents went to work, I instructed Keri to get “dressed”. She had a bikini ensemble that was perfect. The top was very revealing, just covering part of her breasts. The bottom was just a little more than a thong. There was a pleated matching mini skirt that matched the bikini. It could be worn away from the pool area, hiding the wearers nearly exposed buttocks. I had her wear this outfit, along with a pair of my mothers black patent leather high heels. She was absolutely stunning. My cock was ready to leap from my trousers.

After Keri completed her makeup, I bound her wrists behind her, and again with the elbow ropes. I loved this tie as it made her breasts even more magnificent. I kissed her, and placed a gag of stuff handkerchief in her mouth, tightly securing it with another handkerchief which was tied around her face and head. Keri looked incredible.

Before Damon arrived, I had Keri parade and pose for me. I was wondering how Damon would react to the advancement of our “capture” games. Keri seemed nervous, yet there was an excitement in her eyes that told me she was ready to obey me.

Damon arrived about fifteen minutes later. I placed Keri in the closet in the hallway next to the family room. Damon arrived, and I explained the new rules of the game.

“Here’s the deal. First, if you repeat anything about what we are going to do this morning, you will never be allowed to play our games with me and Keri again. Do you swear to never say anything about this to anyone, ever?”

Damon looked at me, questioningly. “Yeah, man, I promise. This sounds mysterious.”

“Well”, I replied. “It is serious. In the past when we play “capture” or “kidnap” games, we played for pretend. If we had kidnapped Keri for real, then we would have done anything we wanted to her. We held back because it was only a game.”

Damon looked even more confused. “What does that mean, “for real”.

I tried to make him understand. “Hey, man, you’ve read books about what happens to a girl or woman when she is kidnapped or captured. The gangsters and bad guys do what they want with the woman. Those guys were not pretending. That was for real.”

“Does that mean we are going to kidnap Keri, for real, and really do things to her”, he asked?

“Yeah, that’s what I mean. I decided to quit playing games, and do it for real. Keri has submitted.”

Damon’s eyes were wide with wonderment. “Wow! Man, that’s heavy.”

“O.K., remember, she is my sister, and I am in control. I will decide how much and what we do. O.K.?”

“Yeah, sure, whatever you say”, he said. His mouth seemed dry from anticipation, and already I could detect a bulge in his trousers.

“O.K., have a seat on the couch, and we will get started. I have already kidnapped Keri, and tied her up. I will get her, and we will get started.”

Damon sat down and watched me walk to the hall closet, and open the door. He was even more amazed when I brought a helplessly bound and fantastically costumed Keri from the closet. I led her into the family room as Damon watched with amazement and lust written all over his face.

I slapped Keri’s tight ass and ordered her to pose and parade around for Damon. She was amazing, and Damon was awestruck. He could not take his eyes off her.

“Damon”, I said, “Our captive is a wealthy woman, and I have kidnapped her for ransom. No one has paid the ransom, so I have decided that we will torture her until the ransom is paid.”

I untied the strings holding the bikini top on Keri, and the top fell to the floor. Damon was speechless. I reached around Keri and grasped her breasts, squeezing and pinching them.

“Prisoner, since no one has paid your ransom, you will pay the price”, I said. Keri just moaned behind her gag.

I reached down and removed the mini skirt. Turning Keri around and making her face me, I hugged her to me, pressing her breasts against my chest. I gave her sweet ass several swats, and then removed her bikini bottom, leaving her standing there bound, gagged, and wearing only a pair of high heel shoes. My handprints were obvious on her ass. Damon was dumbstruck.

“Prisoner, go to my friend and let him examine you.”

I grasped Keri’s bound wrists and pushed her to where Damon was sitting. Her breast jiggled as she walked to where Damon was.

“Prisoner, lean over, and offer your breasts to my friend”, I ordered.

Keri bent over and offered her breasts. Damon was quick to take them into his hands, kneading them and teasing her nipples. After a few moments of this, I ordered her to turn about and offer her ass for inspection. This she did with aplomb. Damon was quick to seize this opportunity to feel and stroke a magnificent ass. He even gave her a few substantial slaps on her bottom. Finally, I ordered her to face Damon, and spread her legs, exposing her pussy. Damon grasped her Venus Mons. He toyed with her nether lips and inserted his finger into her heated passage. Keri started to moan and move her hips slightly. I stepped up behind her and pulled her back into my chest, to support her. I cupped her breasts and played with them as Damon was busy rummaging through her pussy. Keri was absorbed in what was happening to her. Her bound hands found my rigid cock and was stroking it as well as she could, considering her stringent bondage.

After Damon had thoroughly inspected my beautiful sister, I led her and Damon to my parent’s bedroom. They had a wonderful old four poster bed. I placed Keri on her knees, with her back against one of the bedposts. Using several strands of rope, I tied her to the post. She could not squirm, or wriggle loose. Next I blindfolded her. She knelt there, naked and bound to the bedpost while Damon and I undressed. I picked up the small leather whip I made to use on Keri’s breasts. Now was an opportune time.

“Prisoner”, I said with authority, “No one has ransomed you, so you will now pay the price.”

I removed the gag from her pretty mouth, and allowed her to breath fresh air through her mouth. She did so with relish.

“Prisoner, there is a dick in front of you face. You are to kiss it, and tell me if it is mine, or Damon’s. If you are wrong, you will receive five strokes of the whip across each tit, for a total of ten lashes.”

I stepped up and put my cock to her lips. Keri kissed it, and tickled the tip with her pretty pink tongue. I then had Damon step up and do the same. Keri treated his cock in the same manner. Damon closed his eyes. He was caught up in the moment. At least he did not moan, giving Keri a clue whose cock she was kissing.

“Now, prisoner, whose cock was first and whose cock was second? Was it the same cock, or were they different cocks?”

Keri paused for a moment or two, the almost whispering, replied. “Sir, the first one was Damon’s. In fact I think both kisses were on Damon’s cock.”

“Cunt, you are wrong on both counts. The first was my cock. For that mistake, since it was two questions, you will receive ten strokes on each tit.” Keri bit her lip and trembled slightly.

I picked up the whip, and brought it down sharply on her right breast, followed by a similar lash on her left breast. Keri tried to struggle, but she was too well tied. After five lashes on each breast, she was beginning to moan and attempt to avoid the lash.

The next ten lashes were delivered by Damon. He loved this torturing her for “real”. His cock was rampant. He was in a fantasy world that was beyond his wildest imaginations.

“Prisoner”, I said. “Now you will take each cock into your mouth. Again, tell me whose cock you are sucking. Fail, and you will pay the penalty.”

I had Damon put his cock in Keri’s mouth. I allowed her to suck it for about 20 seconds. Then quietly I stepped up and put my cock in her mouth. She sucked it vigorously for about 20 seconds. When asked, she said she thought the first was mine, and second cock was Damon’s. Wrong again!

Again her breasts suffered another ten lashes each. By the end of the last lash, se was gently sobbing. I let her regain her composure, and pressed on.

“Prisoner, you have failed miserably. In order to help you out, you will have a cock placed in your mouth. You will suck it and make that cock cum in your mouth. Based on that, you will tell me whose cock you have just sucked.”

“Yessir”, was Keri’s whispered reply.

I had Damon put his cock in her mouth. I was sure he had never been sucked off, and today was the day he lost that virginity! Damon was in heaven. Keri was working on his cock, while Damon was practically fucking her face. In just a matter of a minute he was cumming. He climax was so great that Keri could not swallow all of his issue. A small amount trickled from the corner of her mouth.

“Now, prisoner, who cock as that?”

“Sir, I think it was Damon’s cock.”

“Well, very good, prisoner. Just for that, I will reward you with a good fucking. Would you like that”, I asked.

“Yessir, I would like that. Thank you”, Keri replied.

I untied her from the bedpost, an escorted her to my bedroom. I put her in the middle of my bed, with her arms still bound and pinned under her. Leaving the blindfold in place, I got on the bed and entered her sweet pussy. She was hot. He pussy was a scalding caldron of female juices. She was a delight to fuck. Damon stood on the side and voiced encouragements.

“Hey, man, fuck that beautiful sister. Man, she’s not.”

I noticed that his cock was rigid and ready to go again. After I finished fucking Keri, I let Damon get on her, and fuck her with his rampant cock. Keri was humping Damon as he ravished her. She kept experiencing one climax after another. Finally, Damon had a massive cum, and collapsed on Keri. It took both of them a while to come back from the ozone.

After we had rested, we returned to the family room and sat on the couch. Keri was ordered to get on her knees, and use her newly released hands to stroke each of her tormentors to another erection, suck each cock, the use her hand to jack each cock to a climax. This she did. She seemed to love what we did to her, and loved playing with each cock.

It was time for Damon to go. He kept hugging and kissing Keri. It seemed that he could not get enough of her. He promised to return soon and play more “games”.

After Damon left, I had Keri sit next to me on the couch. As usual, I had my arm around her, stroking her breasts, while she was stroking my relaxed cock. We talked about what had just happened. She told me she had enjoyed the afternoon, even though she was very apprehensive at first.

“Sis, do you still want to be my sex slave and naked prisoner”, I asked?

“Jack, my big brother, I really love you. I love what you do to me, and let me do to you. I want to be your sex slave, and your prisoner. I don’t want that to ever stop. I will do what you want me to do.”

I hugged Keri, and kissed her for the longest time. Yes, I was in love with my sister. No other woman could ever make me feel like this. I was not sure what the future held for us, but I wanted Keri in my future, as my lover and “prisoner”.

Continued…

Tammy's brother Larry, asleep in his own bed. We tiptoed over to my bed.

I motioned to her to hold the back end of the mattress, then went over to the front end. We silently lifted the mattress off the rack and placed it on the floor. With a shared grin, we began to undress. With lots of practice, I was out of my clothes in seconds. I watched, with satisfaction as the high school junior undressed. I never grew tired of seeing her undress, even though it had been for less than a month. Her long brown hair cascaded down her milky white shoulders as her T shirt came off.

Her firm B cup, half orange sized tits held form as she released them of the bra that had held them captive. The tuft of light brown pussy hair came into view as her panties slid down her thighs, and onto the floor. We moved onto the mattress. Laying side by side we began kissing as I moved my hand down her body, feeling it's silky softness. I cupped her left tit, feeling her heart beat with anticipation as I gently piched the hardening nipple.

I moved on down, momentarliy cupping her ass before finding her slit. She opened her thighs, allowing me more access as I fingered her slit. She was wet as I slid my finger into her tight pussy which still was snug around my middle finger. It was such pleasure entering her. I moved to enter her with my dick. She slid under me as I moved to mount her. The moonlight fell across her almost doll like face as I made ready. She had that wonderful smile on her face as I positioned my dick at her entrance. She inhaled deeply and arched her back as I went in her.

Her fingers slighly scratched my shoulder blades as her tight pussy grasped my dick. I laid fully on top of her, face to face, as my hips began doing the work of pumping the teenager's ass. We kissed for a moment, then I began caressing her ears with my nose. I could feel her hands lightly scratching up and down my back. Suddenly, I felt her freeze. I lifted slightly to look her in the eye and noticed she was looking to my left. I also looked to see her looking at Larry.

He was laying on his side looking at us. "How long you two been doing it?" he asked. "Hi Larry" she nervously said. "About a month" I answered. There was an awkward silkence for a moment as we just looked at each other. "What are we gonna do to fix this?" Larry asked. Tammy took charge as she reached out towards him. "You two come here" he advised as he pulled back the sheets and took off his briefs. I was amazed when I saw Larry's dick. I had showered with him plenty of times, but I had never seen his dick hard. It was a full twelve inches long, thick at the base and tapering to a tiny head. "Come here sis" he said in a superior tone of voice, "I want you to give me head".She obeyed her brother, laying sorta across him as she started slobbing on his knob. I moved her hips to allow me better access.

I entered her again, gently pumping her so as not to mess with the blowjob she was giving her brother. "How is she?" Larry asked. "Wonderful" I answered as Tammy turned to smile at me. "I think I want some of her pussy" Larry added. I backed off as Tammy turned to give me a questioning look. "Go ahead" I said. Tammy climbed up on her brother. She positioned herself on top of him. She took his dick and began to impale herself on him.

I was a slow process as she took his length and width in her. I was nowhere near Larry's size and she was trying not to injure herself. Finally, she took all of him inside of her. They clasped hands and Tammy began bouncing on top of her brother. I couldn't see her face, but he had a shit eating grin on her face.

She began moaning and panting. Larry began lifting his hips to meet her. Suddenly, I heard him say "turn". She turned to face me. She had a "I'm a naughty girl" look on her face as she began pumping him. She cupped her tits. Larry reached up, pulling her back to lay on top of him. He cupped her tits and began thrusting into her with intensity. She began grunting with each of his thrusts. Left alone, I should've been jealous, but I was turned on watching the brother and sister hump away. Suddenly they stopped. I noticed that Larry was whispering in her ear. She nodded a couple of tims, then lifted herself off of him. She repositioned herself and started taking his monster sized dick at her ass. She wailed as she spread her ass, taking him into her.

She leaned back onto him. He pushed on her shoulders forcing her ass to take his entire dick. "Ah Shit", she grunted as she began panting. "Come on Glenn" she panted. I moved to enter her pussy. She made a sound I hadn't heard as my dick entered her. She shifted, and he grabbed her hips. Her pussy was tighter than usual. Her eyes were closed and she was whimpering. I began pumping her.

I took her hands in mine. She squeezed tightly. I couldn't tell if she was enjoying herself or not. I began nibbling at her earlobes again and moving my nose next to her ears. I noticed a grin cross her face, but her eyes were still closed. I was aroused and soon came in her. I laid still on her. A moment later I heard Larry grunt and I actually felt him cum in her. She slid off of him and the three of us now laid on our side, my face to hers, her brother holding her.

I caressed her behind her ears and noticed the smile returned. "You ok?" I asked. "Yeah, I'm fine". I noticed she reached back and was holding her brother's hand. "We should've made a movie" I joked. We all laughed, and Tammy added, "I don't think so. My parents would die". "No shit" Larry added. We were quiet for a long moment. "Want to go again?" Larry asked, "Yeah, but no more doubles.

One in my pussy, one in my mouth, ok?" Tammy asked. "And wash your dick before you put it back in me Larry, go on, go". Larry got up from the bed. He went to the bathroom and came back shortly. That was the first night we did that and we had a dozen more times before Tammy's parents figured out something was up and began watching us like hawks.

v had tried to use that fame to rape my former sister-in-law. I just got back into town after my little trip with Laura (my ex-sister-in-law), maybe a week ago. The two of us had taken a weekend trip to a summer art festival, where Marv was the guest of honor. Truth be told, the only reason I went with her on the trip was to satisfy a long time urge to fuck her silly myself. And when I realized that probably wasn’t going to happen, I had to satisfy myself with attacking three women I knew, who were just down there to blow off some steam at their little annual reunion. I knew them from work - Jill, Linda and another Laura. Each of them were regular customers at one of my stores. They were all in their early forties and darn attractive. By the time we hooked up at a carnival beer garden, they were already drunk, hot and horny. And I was frustrated as hell at Laura and Marv, who were acting as if they’d arranged the weekend as a little get-together for themselves. So, after an uncomfortable dinner with Marv and Laura, we dropped Marv off in the hotel parking lot, and I walked Laura back to her room, expecting to get involved in a little hanky-panky. But she seemed to blow me off, and then I met Marv as he was sneaking up the stairs to Laura’s room with a bottle of wine and an amorous twinkle in his eyes. Instead of dumping Marv headfirst off the balcony, I decided to take my frustrations out on the three drunk ladies instead. I should stop right here and explain a couple things. A year or two ago I was wandering around in Laura’s home, peeking into her private life. At the time I was married to a woman named Jennifer - Laura’s sister-in-law. I was in the bathroom, busy taking a leak, when Laura walked in and proceded to strip naked, hop into the bathtub and masturbate, right in front of me. And she never knew I was in the room. I discovered something new about myself that afternoon, while I was jacking off into her bathwater. Later that night, Laura and her husband Ken (Jennifer’s brother) threw a house-warming party. Laura made a drunken pass at me, and I took a rain check in order to test out my new-found power on someone else. I ended up raping one of the party-goers, a woman named Lisa, in the same bathroom I’d watched Laura bathe in earlier that afternoon. I can’t tell you how much fun it was. I’ve always had a dark fantasy life, sexually speaking, but that was the first time I’d ever acted on any sort of impulse - with an unwilling partner. And that was the first time my power manifested itself in a really visible, in-your-face sort of way. An awakening in some respects. Along the way, I divorced Jennifer, picked up a few sex-slaves, and underwent some rather baffling physical changes. Suddenly, in my thirties, I’ve had a growth spurt of five or six inches (and not just to my height), lost some weight, grew back some hair, and now I feel better than I have since my early twenties. And I’ve slowly discovered more disturbing elements to my new-found abilities. I still have very little control over what happens with my power. But I do know that, generally speaking, its manifestations run hand-in-hand with whatever kind of sexual situation I find myself in. And more and more, the sex I like is brutal and twisted. I see a woman - literally, almost any woman, young or old - I see a fuck toy. Something to be used, and then thrown away. Case in point: the three ladies from the beer garden. When I left the hotel I wandered back to the carnival (which was closing for the night), and ran into a couple old cronies: two on-the-lam hispanics named Jose and Freddy, who had raped an old sexpot waitress with me the night I took my first slave. They were working as carnies now, and we talked about my plans for the evening. And they were interested in joining in on my night of fun. Just a few minutes later I met up with the ladies, who had sobered up a bit, and they took me back to their little rented bungalow. The night didn’t turn out to be quite what they expected. I fucked them, and then tied them up like presents on Christmas morning for the festivities to follow. My two buddies and about thirty of their greasy, horny, ex-con co-workers followed us to the bungalow and rang the doorbell just as I was blowing my load into Jill. Tonight on the news the ladies were officially declared as missing persons. The police presume foul play, but currently have few leads and no suspects. Poor ladies. Their families look so sad. I’ve been thinking about them. Their families. I’ll get around to...comforting...Jill’s teenage daughters sometime soon. Maybe in the fall, when they go back to school. Catholic schoolgirls. Yummy. And I can’t forget poor Marv. Marv, Marv, Marv. The fact that he’s going to prison for just trying to bone Laura (well, and attacking umpteen other women, one of whom he drugged and raped after fucking up with Laura) - when I committed a much, much worse crime - should bother me, I think. But it doesn’t. The fact that I didn’t get to screw Laura - my fucking sister-in-law! - again bugs me more. Strange. Which is why I’m here at the gym, sweating and wondering about the deviant change to my nature, instead of being home and asleep in my nice, cool, air-conditioned bedroom, or home, busy fucking one of my three live-in slaves in the ass. There I go again. Now, see, this is what I’m talking about. Not a thought runs through my head these days without turning foul and crass. “Hi Matt.” Pam startled me. I was so lost in thought, I hadn’t seen her walk out of the dressing rooms. “Hey there.” She smiled down at me and pointed to the treadmill next to my bike. “Mind if I join you?” she asked. Other than the savagely tan, super-fit employee manning the counter, the gym was pretty empty. In a room behind us, a couple guys were on the basketball court shooting hoops, playing one-on-one, there was one other guy using the bikes in the aerobic area, and a handful of serious steroid freaks in the weight room. So Pam could use any one of a dozen vacant treadmills. I grinned and shrugged. “Sure.” Pam stepped onto the treadmill and started it up. She’d changed into a pair of black and yellow lycra running shorts and a matching sport bra, and her running shoes looked brand new. The treadmill was on my right. Pam jogged in place just in front of me. The recumbant bike I was riding was low and parallel to the floor, so I had a nice view of her ass as she ran. She was in her mid-to-late forties and was darn attractive. At some point, I’d developed an irresistable urge to fuck older women. Pam was just at my perfect age. I knew her because she used to work for my company, although she’d already turned in her notice and quit right before I took over ownership. But she and her family - her husband and three daughters - were still regular customers of mine. Like the three ladies I’d fucked at the carnival. Pam had really short, frosted blonde hair, nice green eyes, and a warm smile with full lips and even, white teeth. She wore little gold hoop earrings that bounced around as she ran. She wasn’t in bad shape at all - a little poochy in the lower stomach, a little thick in the legs, maybe. But she looked pretty damn good for an older bitch who’d spit out three kids. In fact, her body reminded me a lot of Laura’s: big - no, make that huge - tits, with a little waist that curved into nice wide hips and a big, juicy ass. From where I sat, I couldn’t see any stretch marks on her stomach or her back. BIG plus. My penis thought so too, and started crawling out of the top of my sweats. Here we go, I thought. And then my dick took over. A very clear image popped into my head as I watched Pam’s tits bounce up and down; of me yanking down her shorts, bending her roughly over the treadmill control panel and shoving my dick in her ass as hard as I could. No sooner had the thought entered my head when Pam moaned and stumbled on the treadmill. She grabbed the crossbar in front of her and got her rhythm back, then her head whipped around in my direction. I was busy watching some stupid woman on television, eating pie without using her hands, trying to win a mug with a picture of the shows’ host on it. I looked over at Pam and gave her a dazzling smile, and she shook her head and smiled back at me. I returned my attention to the show, but caught Pam staring at my crotch before she turned around again. When the clock on the bike told me I’d been pedalling for an hour, I stood up and decided to hit the free weights. “Have fun,” I told Pam as I wobbled by and patted her hand. She gave me a weak grin and nodded. I was going to work on my legs, but after seeing Pam I changed my mind. I still wanted to get a good workout but my legs were already rubbery from the bike, and I wanted to be able to stand and move around without feeling like I was going to keel over later. So I stretched a bit, then decided to work my chest instead. I could feel her eyes on me as I piled weights onto a bar and started to bench press. The little fantasies came in spurts as I worked out. I was almost done with my bench sets and was now fantasizing about Pam sitting on top of me - naked except for her bra, which had been pulled down under her breasts - and she was riding me hard. In my fantasy everything was dark, but I could see the ceiling of a room above us. Pam’s eyes were closed tight and she had a look of utter terror mixed with intense lust on her face. Her hands were braced on my chest, and she licked her lips with quick flicks of her tongue as she ground her pussy around on my dick. I slapped her cheek and she stopped moving suddenly, moaned, and her head snapped back. I swore I could feel her fingernails digging into my chest, her warm pussy clamping around my dick, and a sloppy, wet jet of her cum squirting over my crotch as she rode an intense orgasm. Across the room, Pam cried out. It was a long, low moan - just like in my fantasy. She fell off the treadmill and sat, stunned, for a second. Then she jumped up and bolted for the dressing rooms as I plopped my weights back into the racks with a clank. One of the steroid-freaks, busy posing in the mirrors close by me, grunted. “Stupid bitch. Probably forgot to shove a tampon in her snatch before she came out.” He went back to his private pose-off, tensing his calves over and over. I laughed at his funny ha-ha, massaged my triceps, then grabbed a pair of dumbells and started work on my delts. With Pam gone, the rest of my workout went pretty quickly. No more fantasies. I hadn’t seen her leave yet, so she might still be around. I thought about waiting for her for a few minutes, but then I smelled my armpits and said fuck it. I wanted a shower. So I wandered into the mens dressing rooms, only to find the showers roped off for cleaning. Some tiny asian guy waved me away and yelled “Twenty minutes!” over the deafening roar pouring out of his Walkman’s headphones. “Dammit,” I muttered, and made a bee-line for my locker. No way was I going to sit in my soaking-wet sweats for another twenty minutes. One of my slaves - Shelly - was home tonight. If I left now I could make it home in half that time and enjoy a nice blow-job from Shelly while I showered. So I popped my lock, grabbed my bag and my keys, and marched out into the lobby. I looked around for Pam, kind of hoping I might not have missed her. Steroid boy was in the back of the gym with a spotter, doing set-after-set of squats with about five hundred pounds bent over his shoulders. But that was it. No Pam. “Are you looking for somebody?” The hardbody at the counter gave me a big, toothy smile as she pulled her hair into a long ponytail. She was cute, with the long, lanky body of a runner. I gave her a smile back. “Yeah, I guess. My friend - the woman who was on the treadmill a bit ago? I just wanted to make sure she was okay.” She nodded. “Oh, right. Pam.” She pointed to the doors. “You just missed her.” I left the gym and beeped my keypad, unlocking my BMW, when somebody behind me cleared their throat. I spun around and found Pam grinning sheepishly at me, showered and dressed in a white t-shirt, tan walking shorts and brown leather sandals. A big bag was slung over one shoulder. “Hi.” I grinned. She glanced at the ground and shuffled her feet. “Sorry. I didn’t mean to startle you, I, uh...” I tried to catch her eye. “Are you okay?” I asked. “You kinda ran out of the gym like you just ate at Taco Bell and had to run for the border.” She looked up at me like I was an idiot. So much for a stab at juvenile humor. “I just got a little...dizzy.” She closed her eyes and ran her hands through her damp hair. I used the opportunity to stare at her boobs. I spied a nice, flowery white bra underneath the thin cotton of her t-shirt. I managed to avert my eyes when she sighed and opened hers. “I was hoping you wouldn’t mind giving me a ride home.” That took me by surprise. “Seriously?” She blinked and nodded her head a little, and said, “Um. Yes?” “Didn’t you drive here?” She laughed. Finally. I didn’t mind, even if I had to play stupid to get it. It was a nice, hearty laugh, and it made her boobs bounce a little. I had trouble pretending not to notice. “No, no. I walked.” “Walked to the gym.” “Yep.” “I’ve never heard of such a thing.” She laughed again. “It’s true.” “Will wonders never cease.” She looked around at the deserted parking lot. The gym was located in a strip mall that was nestled into a little business district at least a mile or so away from the closest homes. If Pam lived anywhere near me, she was looking at long walk home, alone, late at night. Kinda scary. My heart went out to her. Maybe I should give her a ride home, I thought. I haven’t had any excitement for a while. The familiar buzzing at the back of my neck started just before I replied, and I felt my power flow out of me, into Pam. She shivered and rubbed her arms. I could see the goosepimples popping up on her forearms. “Tell you what, Pam,” I said. “I’ll give you a ride if you strip down to your underwear and suck my dick on the way.” Her mouth popped open and she blinked at me in surprise. I opened the door to the back seat of my car and tossed my gymbag inside. “Excuse me? What...what did you say to me?” I looked at her like I had no idea what she was talking about. Pure innocence. “What do you mean?” Her mouth moved a little before she answered. “I... I could’ve sworn you asked me to...” She shook her head again and opened the passenger door. She sat down, and I slipped inside next to her and started the car. “Nevermind,” she smiled like it was no big deal. “I appreciate the ride.” The stereo turned on and Pam clicked her seat belt in place and primly crossed her legs. I turned the volume down so we could just hear the music and pulled out of the parking lot. Pam looked uncomfortable, like she’d just made a big mistake. She had no idea. “Which way am I going?” I asked. “Oh...uh, right,” she pointed to a stoplight down the street. “Sorry. Then a left at the light.” “Would it be easier to take the freeway?” I pointed at the freeway sign mounted up by the streetlights. “We could jump on the entrance down by the train tracks. The next exit lets us off right by my store.” I glanced over at her. “That’s pretty close to your house, isn’t it?” She nodded at me. “I suppose, if you want to.” Oh boy. The cold shoulder. This could be a long ride, if she decided not to talk. So I asked about her daughters, and after a few friendly questions, she warmed right up again. Pam told me that her oldest daughter, Kim, was getting married in a week and she was completely stressed out. Which is why she’d come to the gym tonight; to burn off some of that pent-up anxiety. “And besides,” she admitted, sheepishly, “I want to fit in my new dress.” I gave her a quick smile, careful to look her right in the eyes. “You don’t need to worry about that. I think you look great.” She blushed and turned away, but I could see her reflection in the window. For my efforts, I just got a BIG grin. With a little more prodding, Pam got so busy telling me about all the wedding arrangements and the problems they’d been having that she didn’t notice when I turned off the main road leading to the freeway ramp, and instead followed an old, bumpy road down to an old, abandoned warehouse, hidden from view by a thirty-foot concrete wall on one side of the freeway, and three hundred yards of overgrown trees and brush on the other. She stopped talking and held on for dear life when we hit the gravel road that ran around the warehouse. The car started bouncing like a ping-pong ball. I managed to drive around to the loading dock without snapping an axle, then I stopped the car and killed the engine. “Wh-why are we here?” Pam looked around wide-eyed, one hand braced on the car console, the other wrapped tightly around the ‘oh-shit’ handle above her window. The warehouse belonged to one of my slaves. She inherited it from her father after he and her brother died in a car ‘accident’. A friend of mine had recently been using it to film illegal porn, but I knew nobody would be around tonight and the location was private as you could get in the middle of the city, so I figured we wouldn’t be distrurbed. I didn’t have any solid plans for the rest of the night, but I was pretty sure at this point that Pam wasn’t going to make it home anytime soon. So here we were. Outside, it was nice and dark. The roar of the freeway just a few hundred feet away drowned out any sounds we - she - might make. Time was waistin’, and my dick was screaming at me to get on with the action. So I popped our seatbelts. Pam flinched as hers whipped by her head and smacked into the window. I let my power juice up, just a tiny bit. I wanted her to be aware and scared of what was happening, but I didn’t want much of a fight from her tonight, either. “I told you I’d give you a ride as long as you stripped down to your skivvies and sucked my dick. I kept my part of the deal - now it’s time to keep yours.” I scootched up against the back of my seat and slipped my sweats and my underpants down around my knees. Pam backed as far into her seat as she could, quick, both of her hands up, waving around like she was trying to ward me off. “Oh...God. Matt, please, put your pants... back... on...” My dick had been at half-mast since we left the parking lot, and now it fell out of my pants and onto my leg with a meaty slap. She got one look at my cock and her hand flew to her mouth. It wasn’t even close to being erect yet, but it was still almost as long as her forearm, and easily as thick. “Go ahead, touch it.” She shook her head frantically, holding out her hand as if to ward my penis away. I grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her closer to me, then wrapped her hand around my cock. She squeezed her eyes shut and turned her head, but her fingers clamped tight around me. I moved her arm back and forth slowly, making her stroke me. She tried to beg. “Matt, please...” So I hit her. Her head snapped back, but she kept her grip on my dick. “Good girl. Now take off your fucking shirt,” I hissed. “And don’t you dare let go of my cock, or I’ll hit you again. Do you understand me?” Pam nodded, sniffling back tears. She hunched over and used one hand to pull off her t-shirt, until it hung around her other wrist. “Now your shorts. Sandals, too.” She kept her face averted and struggled a little, but managed to unbutton her shorts and kick them off. She hooked her sandals with her toes, and then she was just how I wanted her. “Sit up straight,” I ordered. I pulled the straps of her bra down over her shoulders until the flowery cups fell down just under her round, pink nipples. Wow. My dick shot straight out at her. She jumped a little, and looked down at it despite herself. “Hold it up with both hands. Look at it.” She had to lean over the gearshift to do it, and I spread my legs to help. “Grab it right at the base. Yeah. That’s a good bitch.” Pam had both her hands wrapped around my cock, pointing it straight at her face. The tip of my dick rubbed her neck, right under her chin. She tried to hold her breath and keep her head up. She looked like a drowning woman, trying to keep her head above water. I laughed at her and smacked her face again. “Mouth it. I want to feel it go all the way down. I want to see it bulging in your throat.” She started shaking her head, sputtering that it was too big. So I hit her again, harder. Blood trickled down her chin from her cut lip. I grabbed a handful of her hair and forced her to look at me. “You never, never say no to me again, you fucking bitch. Do you understand me?” I shook her hard enough to make her cry. “From now on, you do whatever I tell you, or you’re a dead bitch.” “Oh-h-h-h Go-o-o-d-dd! Please...!” “You think I’m kidding? Think about it. How easy was it for me to get you here? How easy was it for me to make you take off your clothes? Huh, bitch?” I shook her until her tits jiggled. “Now open your mouth and suck my fucking dick!” I rammed her face down on my cock. She screamed and gurgled, then I pulled her back up by her hair and rammed her head back down, once, twice, three times, until she was kicking and frantically grabbing at my arm. I held her there, enjoying the warm, comfortable feeling of her mouth on me, her neck constricting around my penis. I counted to twenty, slowly, then let her up for air. Pam coughed and spit, gagging and gasping for breath. “Can you suck me like a big girl now?” I asked, not unreasonably. She nodded, wiping off the thick, wet cobwebs of spit dangling from her chin. “Oh-okay. Okay. Please don’t do that again, Matt. Please.” I pointed and gave her head a little shove back in the direction of my penis. “Suck. It. Good.” She paled a little more and braced herself with her hands on my legs. “I want the best fucking blowjob you’ve ever given anyone. Ever. And you better not stop unless I tell you. Understand?” “I... I understand.” Pam bent over, took a deep breath, and for the next five minutes, I was in heaven. She cupped my balls with one hand, and while she worked me, I leaned my seat back and relaxed, letting my right arm drape over her body. I gently stroked her back, her neck, her hair. She jumped and gave a little moan when I slipped my hand down her panties and started to play with her pussy. After a minute or two she relaxed and a warm, wet little trickle seeped out of her pussy, around my fingers and into her panties. Her head was moving slowly all the way down my knob, and I could hear her gag as she hit bottom, and I could feel her tongue licking and lapping on her way back up. Then she’d pause at the top, sucking and slurping on the head of my dick, using her free hand to jack me off while she would gently squeeze my balls or tickle my ass with her fingers, and back down she’d go. I was ready to cum. But I didn’t want to do it while she was blowing me. I’d already decided that I wanted to roll her over, face first, on the car seat, then spread her legs and cum in her ass. I was just about to push her over when I heard the loud ‘Whoop! Whoop!’ of the police siren, and saw the swirling red and blue lights flashing in my rearview mirror. “Holy crap.” Then someone rapped hard on the window, and a flashlight beamed in on my face, startling me. My heart almost stopped dead. I didn’t know what to expect, so I let a flood of power build up and flow out of me, letting it wash away in a large circle. I took a deep breath and rolled down the window. “Uh. Excuse me sir, but did you know this is private property? You’re not supposed to be here.” The flashlight beam moved out of my eyes, so I could see. The cop staring sternly down at me was pretty, and young. The girl couldn’t have been over twenty; really, she looked like she was sixteen and just off the high school softball field. Then she shifted the light again and noticed Pam, staring up at her with a bloody, spit and tear-streaked face, her hands still wrapped around my cock. I smiled, but the girl-cop backed up a step and pulled her gun. Crap. The little bitch just pulled a fucking gun on me! So much for talking my way out of this one. This wasn’t going to be pleasant. “Sir, please step out of the car.” “Officer, I...” I mumbled. “Out-of-the-car.” She tried to make it sound threatening, but her voice squeaked and her hands shook. That, and the fact that she was about five feet tall kinda ruined the Dirty Harry effect. “Keep your hands up.” I carefully opened the door and eased outside. When I stood up, my sweats fell down to my ankles, and my dick practically reached out and tried to poke the cop in her belly. Her eyes popped open, and she whispered, “Holy shit!” Her eyes held on my dick for second, then flickered to Pam, and finally back to me. “Is it okay if I pull up my pants?” I asked. Her voice shook as she levelled her pistol at me. “Just turn around and put your hands on the roof of the car!” This was not my night. I sighed and turned around. “Okay,” I said and plopped my hands on the edge of my car roof. “Don’t move,” she warned me, and I heard the snap of a button, the creak of stiff leather, and the jangle of handcuffs. I felt the rough material of her uniform rub against my outstretched ass as she reached for my wrist. I was a good foot and a half taller than her, and I figured that I was feeling her stomach rubbing on my butt. Awkward for me, but just as bad for her. I wanted to get out of this situation without giving her a chance to get those handcuffs on me. Now or never, I thought, and spun on her with my elbows swinging. I had judged the level of her head just right, and my aim was right on. She was off balance enough that when my elbow hit her hard on the temple, she dropped flat on her back onto the sharp gravel. She grunted and her gun flew out of her hand and skidded off towards her cruiser, stopping seven or eight feet away. A bad night for her too, full of stupid mistakes. And then she made another. With my pants down, she had me at a disadvantage. But instead of trying to put some distance between us and mace me, she rolled over onto her stomach and went for her weapon. Really bad move. I took one hop and landed on her back. I heard the breath whoosh out of her, and then I had her pinned. I wrenched the handcuffs away from her, and a second later both of her arms were locked tight behind her back. “Stupid fucking bitch!” I screamed into her ear. She was scared stiff, but she tried to put on a good front. “Let me up, or...Ugnpgh!” “Shut the fuck up.” I ground her face into the rock and dirt. She cried out and fought, twisting and kicking, but I had all my weight resting on the small of her back, and without her hands to help, she had nowhere to go. She had a speaker for two-way walkie-talkie hooked to her uniform. I ripped it off and threw it into the bushes, then stood and pulled up my sweats while she squirmed around. “Oh God...don’t...you’re making a huge mistake! My...my backup’ll be here any second, and...” Fuck. That was something I hadn’t thought about. Unbelievable. My adrenaline high suddenly took a bad turn. I was wound as tight as a drum, and had to take a couple deep breaths to calm myself down. It really didn’t matter, even if there were a hundred more cops heading this way, but I wasn’t thinking clearly at all. My power already seemed to be in overdrive, but now it kicked into another gear. Suddenly the world spun around me, and then I popped into her head. I could feel her panic, her pain, and her realization that she’d really, really screwed up. And I knew she was bluffing. “You never called for any backup, you stupid twat.” I spat. “You just thought you found a couple little teenagers necking in mom’s car and decided to have a little fun without telling anyone.” “What... How did you... How did you know...?” “Not a real smart girl, are you?” I growled. “What’s your name?” “Off-Officer Griggs.” I shook and smacked her until she squeaked. “Your first name!” “S-Stop! Please! Cheryl! My name’s Cheryl!” “Cheryl. That’s a good little bitch. Now, let’s see you in the light.” She wore her blonde hair in a ponytail. I wrapped it in my hand and dragged her, kicking and screaming, over to her police cruiser. On the way, I kicked her gun off into the bushes with her walkie-talkie, and then I threw her face-down onto her cruiser, pounding her face into the hood until her knees buckled and the fight went out of her. “This is definitely not going to be your day, Cheryl.” I said as she lay, crumpled, on the hood. I unbuckled her gunbelt, then hucked it away too. No sense in taking any chances that she might realize she could still grab some mace. Or anything else she could use as a weapon, for that matter. One belt down, one more to go. A heavy leather belt held up her trousers, and I unbuckled that, then unsnapped and unzipped her dark blue pants and let the weight of the belt drag them down to her ankles. I stepped back to have a better look. Lord, she was thick. I had a sneaking suspicion that I was probably right about the softball, too. Her ass was wide and round and her legs were well-muscled, and she was wearing a pair of plain, black cotton panties. So, so not-sexy. Just more proof that real life wasn’t like Penthouse Forum. I flipped her over and she moaned, blinded by the glare from her cruisers’ blinking lights. My dick wanted me to see her tits, but her uniform and body armor hid her womanly treasures, so I yanked open her shirt. Her body armor was a one-piece vest, pulled over her head and velcroed together under her armpits. I ripped apart the velcro and eased the vest off over her head, pulling her upper body forward as it slipped off. Cheryl fell back onto the hood of the car and her shirt flopped open, giving me my first good look at her whole body. After finding the dull panties, I half expected to find either a woman’s undershirt or a plain, funtional bra. Maybe a sports bra. Certainly nothing arousing. But Cheryl surprised me, treating me to a sweet, lacy black bra - with a tiny pink flower sewn onto the spot just between the flowery cups that supported a nice, full pair of tits. I wedged myself between her knees and forced her legs open. “Wh-what are you going to do?” She whined. I considered. “Do you have a boyfriend, Cheryl?” She bit her lip and shook her head. “Girlfriend?” She closed her eyes and turned away from me. I slapped her lightly and asked again. “Cheryl, look at me when I’m talking to you.” SLAP! “I asked you a simple question. Do (slap) you (slap) have (slap) a (slap) girlfriend?” That got her attention. She opened her eyes, focused on some point over my shoulder and nodded. “Please stop. Please...” “Is she a cop too?” She nodded again. I kept my hand at her eye-level. “You ever suck dick?” She blinked and her lip trembled. I raised my hand and she nodded again. “You ever fuck a guy?” She squeezed her eyes shut. SLAP! “Agh...Nnnnooo! No!” “Really?” I asked. She started to cry. Quietly, but with big, wet tears rolling down her bruised, bloody cheek. “Cheryl, are you a virgin?” A BIG SOB this time. “Yes.” She whispered. “But you’ve given blowjobs?” “YES! YES! YES!” She flipped out, started screaming and kicking and thrashing around. “Goddamnyoumotherfucker, LET-ME-GO!” I grabbed her around her neck and squeezed until she stopped kicking and her eyes rolled around in her head. “Wow,” I said. “A dyke cop that sucks cock. This I’ve got to see.” I looked over my shoulder. Pam was still sitting in my car, scared to death, watching us through the back window. “Pam!” She jumped when I shouted her name. “Get out here! Now!” Pam walked over to us, still just wearing her undies, treading carefully on the rocks. I shook Cheryl, just enough to get her attention. “Where’s your nightstick?” Her eyes were wide with panic. “In...in the car. In the front seat.” I looked back at Pam, standing there in her underwear. My dick throbbed, and I jerked my head at the cruiser. “Get it. Quick.” While Pam rooted around in the car, I ripped off Cheryl’s ugly fucking panties. Her pussy hair was so light, at first I thought it was shaved to the skin. A quick feel, however, reavealed a nice, soft, trimmed bush. I gripped my dick and rubbed the head over her pubic hair, and then up and down her pussy lips. She groaned as I pushed, and her body tensed as I forced an inch or so of my dick into her cunt. “Nice and tight,” I whispered, and her hips bucked against me. She tried to squirm away, but her feet were tangled in her pants. She was so short her legs just dangled over the edge of the car, and she couldn’t get any leverage. Her heavy shoes just bounced off the fender as she kicked and squirmed. “I found it!” Pam eased her way back around to the front of the car, holding a gleaming black billy club, about a foot long and and inch or so thick. Perfect. Time to fuck. “What do you want me to do...with...it? Pam stopped and stared at my dick, the tip just wedged into the lesbo-girl-cops virgin pussy. Her hand flew to her mouth, and she murmured, “Oh, JesusGodAlmighty.” “Climb up on the hood with her and shove it in her mouth. Cheryl’s gonna show us how a lesbian sucks dick.” I looked at the terrified girl squirming under me, and my vision blurred. Pam shook her head. “Matt, please don’t do this. This is so wrong...” Something was happening to me. My entire body suddenly felt like it was on fire. “Get on the fucking car!” I growled. In my ears my voice sounded like metal scraping metal. Pam cried out and jumped up onto the car, whimpering, trying not to touch me. “Shove it in her mouth!” She tried to do it gently, but Cheryl had her mouth squeezed shut and was shaking her head frantically from side to side. A blood-red haze flooded through my brain, and I wrapped both of my hands around Cheryl’s neck and choked her until her body was bucking wildly under me and her eyes popped wide open. But her mouth stayed shut. “Matt, please! She can’t breathe!” Pam was screaming at me, wild-eyed, but held the club steady over Cheryl’s face. “Good.” I growled, and thrust my hips forward as hard as I could. A heart-wrenching cry filled the air as I ripped into Cheryl’s tight pussy. Her eyes bulged and her back arched, pushing her stomach and chest against mine. Her mouth worked, finally opening as Cheryl desperately tried to draw air. “There! Shove it in!” Pam slipped the round, black tip of the club into Cheryl’s mouth, and I pulled my dick out a few inches and pounded into her again. She bit down hard with the pain, and her teeth crunched through the varnish of the wood club. She tried to scream again, but managed just a choking wheeze. “Now fuck her face with it.” “Matt...” “DO IT!” I screamed. Pam shrank away from me, but began pumping the club up and down, like a plunger. Cheryl started to spasm and buck, forcing me deeper into her pussy. I stopped choking her and bit down on a soft, pink nipple instead. It hardened in my mouth as I sucked on it, flicking it with my tongue. I grabbed her other breast with my hand and squeezed, and I heard her draw a strangled breath when Pam lifted the club, and then came a gurgling groan as it was pushed back into her throat. “Harder! HARDER!” Pam was crying hysterically now, her huge jugs bouncing in her bra as she pumped the club up and down, in and out. Cheryl gagged and choked and her eyes bulged with fear, her body thrashing around madly underneath me. I chewed on her nice, juicy tits, held on and enjoyed the ride. After a few minutes, Cheryl’s thrashing had died down to little, jerky twitches, and soon she went limp. Pam kept slamming the club in and out, and I started fucking the unconscious girl. Just a few minutes later I came so hard I thought my balls exploded. I heard a loud, primal scream, an awful sound that emanated from somewhere deep in my body, and I passed out. I woke to find myself lying on the ground with my head cradled in Pam’s lap, her arms wrapped tightly around me. She was sobbing my name, rocking me, pleading with me to wake up, to be okay, not to be dead. The anger - the bloody, violent rage that had engulfed me after the cop pulled her gun on me was receding, but it took all my willpower to just reach out and stroke her cheek. I had another flash of her, looking radiant, dressed in a white and violet gown, bent over a wooden chapel pew. I was wearing a black suit and my pants were down, and I was busy fucking the hell out of her ass. She was gasping little, soft cries as my hands pulled the top of her dress down over those fucking huge, beautiful tits, and we were surrounded by other people, all in various stages of undress, fucking like dogs in heat. Pam jerked back, breathing heavily. I tried to sit up, and almost went under again. I got my elbows under me and waited until my vision cleared again. When it did, I saw Cheryl, slumped on the ground by her cruiser, her eyes open and vacant, staring blankly up at the night sky. “I...I think I killed her,” Pam whispered, and buried her face in my chest. Killed...her. Cheryl wasn’t the first woman I’d condemned to death after the power started to take control of me, but she was the first I’d actually been fucking when it happened. My vision blurred again. Pam’s body touching mine had started the burning sensation, back in the pit of my stomach. I couln’t take my eyes off the still, quiet body lying just a few feet away. I felt the blood pumping back through my penis, and some sick, dirty part of me wondered what it would be like to crawl over there, roll Cheryl over and shove my dick into her unresisting ass, and fuck her. “Matt, we’ve got to get out of here!” Pam begged. “Please!” I nodded, and she helped me to my feet. I had a brief, dazed thought about how this was a crime scene, and that I should probably try to clean my prints off of her car and the other stuff that you always see movies. But the dark voice in my head laughed happily and told me not to worry. No one would ever know, it said confidently. And as the air around us grew sharp with static electricity, I believed. I drove Pam home. She sat quietly, staring out the passenger window, still wearing nothing but her underwear. I’d pulled my sweats back up, but had taken off my t-shirt, which had blood spattered across it. Pam said it had spurted out of Cheryl’s mouth while she was fucking her with the club. Taking a last look at Cheryl’s face, I didn’t argue. After I passed out, she’d continued to pummel Cheryl with the billy club, until she realized she was probably dead. I’d been unconscious for about ten minutes before she stopped and let Cheryl crumple to the ground. When Pam realized she was really dead, she tried to wake me up. She didn’t say much on the way back to her house. I had to ask her for her address and find her place without her help. When I pulled up in front of her well-kept, two-story victorian, she just stared out the window until I got out of the car, opened her door and walked her to her porch, carrying her bag with her clothes inside. There were three cars parked in the driveway, but except for the porchlight, the house was dark. Her hand shook as she stuck her key in the lock, and when the door opened, the dark, twisted part of me took over again, and I followed her inside. She twisted around as I reached for her, and dropped her bag. “Matt? Wha...?” I pulled her close and kissed her, thrusting my tongue into her mouth. She tried to push me away, but I held her by the waist. “No! No!” She whispered. “My husband’s here! I...” Ignoring her, I wrapped my hand in the band of her underpants and pulled. It snapped and I tossed the remains into the dark room and pulled down my sweats. I kissed her again as my dick pressed into her belly, and I pulled her down on top of me. “Matt, my family, please don’t...” I laid on my back and settled her over my hips. Her pussy rubbed against my dick and she moaned a little, shaking her head. I relaxed and let the control of my power disappear. The room spun, and I arched my back, slipping my cock into her. She braced herself, her hands against my chest, and let herself slowly slide down my shaft. Her body trembled a little as she settled down on me, and she licked her lips. Her pussy was already soaking wet. “Fuck me Pam.” “God, please, don’t...” “Fuck me, like you imagined you where when we were at the gym.” Her hips began a slow, grinding circle. She was panting a little, and she closed her eyes and her fingers clenced my chest. I reached up and slipped my fingers into her mouth and she sucked on them, moaning a little. “How did you...?” I felt the first clench of her pussy muscles, and the first little flood of her juice on my legs as she warmed up, and her grinding circle became a slow, rhythmic bounce. “Because right now, I’m God.” She closed her eyes and I squeezed her tits as she rode me, her head thrown back, her arms quivering, and then she was cumming, her butt bouncing wildly, slapping my legs and her fingernails digging into my chest. “Matt, oh God, Matt oh God, Matt...” she chanted, quietly. She stopped suddenly, tensing, then her body jerked once, hard, and a river of warm fluid ran over my legs as she came. She collapsed in a heap on top of me, weeping. She wrapped her arms around me and nuzzled my neck as I continued to slowly fuck her. “Oh God, I can’t believe this...” she sobbed into my neck. “I... love... uh...uh... my husband, and my... uh...uh...uh... my girls are... uh... asleep... mmmMMnnnggh...” I hate a crying woman. Usually. “Pam?” “Uh... uh... W-What?” I liked the way she felt against me, warm and soft. I wrapped my arms around her and squeezed her ass. “Are all your kids here tonight?” She shook her head, and gulped a breath of air. “Nuh- No... no. Kim’s got her own a... a... apartment...” Shit. I was kinda hoping to fuck them all tonight. Now I had to change my plans. Then a thought occurred to me. “I want an invitation to your daughters wedding.” She raised up a little, looking at me oddly. “Why?” I grinned and smacked her ass. “You’ll see.” I grinned. “I’ll even dress up. What are you going to wear?” She settled back down on her elbows, her face hovering just above mine. She was having trouble concentrating; her nipples brushed my chest with each of my thrusts and her breath was coming in sharp little gasps. “A...a white dress w-with vi-violet t-t-trim...” “Wear a garter belt and stockings too. Okay?” “Wh-why?” I grinned and squeezed her ass harder. “Because I said so.” I licked her neck and she groaned. “And no panties.” When I pulled her against me again, I felt her pussy loosen around my dick and then clamp back down. It spasmed, like she was trying to push me out, and she collapsed on me, tangling her fingers in my hair and kissing me. Her little tongue flicked into my mouth and I sucked and nibbled on it as another warm, wet flood spurted from her cunt and trickled down my hips. I let her ride out her orgasm, and when she finished I rolled on top of her and hooked my arms under her legs. She wrapped them around my neck and pulled my face down to hers. “That goes for your girls, too.” I whispered and let my weight rest on her. “M-My girls?” she moaned. I laughed. “Yep. And,” I added, “I want a seat right behind you.” And then I bit her neck, squeezed her tits and let my cock take over. On general principle, I really don’t like weddings. Ever since I was a kid, I’ve hated going to church. Hard benches, nothing to do but listen to sermons so boring you can’t even fall asleep, and enough nasty old-lady perfume floating around in the air to make your nose bleed. Those same old ladies - wearing their big hats so you couldn’t see anything good anyway - turning and ‘shushing’ you every time you sneezed because of their nasty perfume. Yuck. Forget it. Although, come to think of it, that might be were I developed my older-woman fixation. All those matrons, dressed up in their Sunday best, passing me around from bosom to bosom, hugging me and pinching my cheek, giggling and telling my parents what a sweet boy I was while I felt them up. The good old days. Anyway. I should’ve known my marriage was doomed. Especially when Jennifer nixed my idea to invite a few friends and our close family and get married on the beach, and insisted instead on having a traditional Catholic wedding with a bunch of jerk-offs neither of us even knew. Reminded me a lot of this one. The church was crammed full with a hundred or so guests, and we were all impatiently waiting for the show to get on the road. The groom fidgeted and adjusted his bowtie for the umpteenth time, whispering something to his best man, who grinned and watched as the priest smoothed back his comb-over. I picked out Pams two younger daughters, Jenny and Katie, among the brides-maids, blushing prettily in their dresses, playing with their bouqets and smiling nervously out at the crowd. I was decked out in my new black suit, uncomfortably squeezed into one of those wooden pews right behind Pam, along with several of their closest, nasty-perfume wearing friends. The youngest of the ladies - an attractive, fifty-something, plumper version of Pam - who was wearing a low-cut white satin dress with matching gloves and hat, reached over and patted my knee. A strange bolt of pleasure shot up my leg as the feather in her hat tickled my nose. What the fuck, I thought to myself. No time like the present. I’d held my power in check all morning, waiting for the bride-to-be to start her walk up the aisle. No real reason to wait any longer, I thought, and I let the floodgates down. The tingling started at the back of my neck, and I felt the power flow from me, quickly radiating outward in a circle, like a ripple in a pond. The room warmed up considerably, even with the air-conditioning going full blast. The women around me started fanning themselves, their cheeks suddenly turning bright pink. A chorus of throat-clearing filled the air as men loosened their ties and unbuttoned starched collars. Teenagers wiggled in their seats and licked beads of perspiration from their lips; their already over-loaded hormones kicking into high gear. The air turned static, and parents tried to quiet giggling children who squealed happily as they playfully zapped each other with their fingers. The woman patting my knee took a deep breath, let her hand rest on my thigh and leaned over, flashing her ample cleavage. “How do you know the family, dear?” She smiled and her eyes twinkled. “Are you an old boyfriend of Kim’s?” I cleared my throat. “Oh, no. I’ve known the family for... Well, quite a while.” I gave the gloved hand resting on my knee a little squeeze. “I’m Matt.” “Hi Matt. I’m Sarah, Pam’s sister.” She locked her fingers in mine and shifted my hand into her lap. “Are you here all alone?” I nodded. “No. I don’t believe it.” “It’s true. Crazy as it seems, I came all by myself.” Sarah snuggled closer, and her hips bumped into my leg. She wrapped my hand in both of hers and sighed. “Your wife couln’t come today?” “I’m not married.” Not anymore, anyway. “How about you?” She smiled. “I am...not. No, I prefer the single life. Keeps me feeling young.” Sarah leaned against me, and my arm rested against her breast. She sighed and adjuted my hand, then whispered conspiritorally in my ear. “I don’t approve of this wedding at all, you know. I was trying to talk Kim out of going through with it at the rehearsal yesterday. She’s too damn young to get married. I should know - her mother and I both got married much too young. I guess Pam doesn’t mind, she’s happy for Kim. But I think she should take some time, go to school, see the world and get laid.” She grinned, then sighed. “That’s what I’d do, if I where her. But I’m afraid none of that’s going to happen.” She looked at the groom, nervously chewing on his fingernail. “Look at him. Not even a man yet. I don’t even think he needs to shave.” She harrumphed. I laughed. “I’m sure Kim likes him just the way he is.” “Yeah, right. What does she know? She’s still a child.” Katie looked me up and down. “You’re an attractive young man. If you know her so well, why didn’t you ask Kim to...” she trailed off as the doors in the back of the church opened. All heads turned and everyone stood as the wedding march started. Sarah and I stood along with the crowd, and I heard the rustle of her dress as it settled over her underclothes. She held onto my hand and pressed against me, peeking over the shoulders of the people standing in the row behind us. Kim’s father beamed proudly as he guided her towards the altar. Sarah dug the fingers of her free hand into my bicep. “Oh, she looks beautiful though. Doesn’t she?” I agreed. Kim was tall and willowy, with her fathers height, but with the full, hourglass figure she inherited from her mother. Her long, sun-bleached hair was pinned up under the gauzy veil that obscurred her pretty, California surfer-girl face, and her long, flowing wedding dress trailed out behind her. When they reached the altar, she stopped and kissed her dad, then gracefully took the steps to stand next to her fiance. The guests oohed and aahed over her for a few moments, then the priest cleared his throat, we all sat, and the ceremony began. After giving away the bride, Pam’s husband Jack sat down and wiped a tear from the corner of his eye. He whispered something to Pam and kissed her on the cheek. Pam glanced back at me, a worried, haunted look in her eyes. Sarah gave her a happy little wave and raised our clenched hands. I smiled at her reassuringly, and Pam turned back to the ceremony, suddenly looking even worse. “Poor Pam. She’s completely stressed out over this,” Sarah said and rested her head against my shoulder. “Uh, huh,” I said, non-commitedly. I relaxed as best as I could and while everyone else turned misty-eyed, I busied myself with blowing the annoying feather out of my face and staring down Sarah’s dress. Until - finally - the priest asked if anyone present objected to this marriage, blah-blah-blah, speak now or forever blah-blah-blah. You know the drill. I figured this was the most appropriate moment for what I wanted to do, and I let my power loose again. The tickle in my neck tickled, and next to me, Sarah wriggled. In front of me, Pam jumped. A collective moan went up from the guests, but this shot was directed towards the pew in front of us, and the group of people standing at the altar, specifically. The priest lost his place for a moment, but recovered nicely. And Kim, who had been so relaxed through the ceremony, suddenly stiffened. I saw her glance over at her smiling groom, and as the priest intoned the ‘Do you, Kim, take this man’ speech, she did a little dance, hopping back and forth from one foot to another, like she suddenly had to use the bathroom. Kim blinked at the priest, as if she hadn’t heard the question. He tried again. “Kim, do you...” This time, she turned to her fiance, who held her hands and smiled encouragingly. Sarah sat up straighter next to me, trying to get a better view. I grinned to myself, trying to remember the exact words Sarah had used a few minutes before... Kim visibly shook herself, like she was trying to wake up out of a bad dream, and answered. “I...I’m sorry, Tim. I can’t. I...I want to take some time, go to school.” She smiled weakly as her fiance’s face melted. The crowd around us hushed as Kim continued. “I want to travel and see the world, and, and...” “What?” Her fiance looked like he wanted to shake her. Or punch her in the mouth. “And fucking what?” “And get laid!” She yelled. You could’ve heard a pin drop, the room got so quiet. I definitely heard Kim’s bouqet fall to the floor, right before she rushed down the steps and out the door, sobbing. Her sisters and the other bridesmaids followed her, and the rest of the guests stared at the closing doors in shock. The poor kid left standing at the altar looked like he’d eaten something bad and really needed to take a dump. His best man tried not to laugh and flipped the wedding ring he wouldn’t have to hand over. I heard him say “I told you so,” and I decided to put the clamps down. I remembered the fantasy I’d had of fucking Pam in the ass at the wedding, and let loose with another blast of power. In front of me, Pam’s husband was coming back to his senses, and was getting ready to run after his daughter. Pam grabbed him by the arm and pulled him back. “Jack.” “Pam, we’ve gotta go see what the hell’s wrong with Kim...” She shook her head. “Jack, I want a divorce.” Jack sat down. Pam stood up. Sarah gasped. I grinned and started rubbing the smooth material covering her thigh. “What?” Jack looked like he’d been pimp-slapped. Pam glanced at me and took a deep breath as my power flooded the room. Around us, I could see men, women and children staring at each other. A few people were already groping at each other on the benches. “I’m leaving you and taking the girls. We won’t be home tonight.” And with that, she ran after her daughters. Which caught me kind of by surprise. I think I looked about as shocked as her husband. A teenage boy sitting behind us finally lost control and grabbed the tits of the old, grey-haired woman seated next to him. She popped him with her handbag, but then threw her arms around him and shoved her tongue down his throat. A couple already busy kissing fell off the pew next to us and rolled around on the ground, trying to undo pants and pull up skirts at the same time. The woman sitting just next to Sarah unzipped the pants of the man next to her and went down on him. He spread his arms out on the back of the bench and sank down with a sigh as her head started bobbing. Jack stood and watched his daughters beautiful wedding suddenly degenerated into an monster orgy. The groom and his best men surrounded a very pregnant young lady across the aisle from us, and bent her screaming over the pew. The groom ripped her dress open, all the way up her back, until it hung from a small strip of material just around her neck. He yanked down her panties, taking her from behind, and ran his hands up over her swollen belly to her milk-engorged tits. He found the clasp to her bra, just between her breasts, and unsnapped it, letting the bra hang loosely off her back. Another man shoved his dick in her mouth and fucked her face while the groom milked her, squirting jets of watery looking fluid from her titties onto the other guys trouser legs. In a matter of seconds, she was surrounded by men, stroking their dicks, waiting their turn. Before all hell broke loose, I tried to let anyone with children out. All the younger kids suddenly needed to use the bathroom all at the same time, and it looked like most of them made it. One woman with a younger girl wasn’t so lucky. She and her daughter were intercepted at the doors by a group of ushers. The woman was pinned to the floor by four or five men, her blouse ripped open and her skirt pulled up to her waist. She screamed as they held her down and fucked her, until one of the men stuffed his dick in her mouth and forced him to suck her. An older man grabbed her daughter, a pretty girl of maybe ten or eleven, and sat down in a vacant seat and plopped her on his knee. He kissed her little neck and played with her golden curls as he lifted the hem of her cute pink dress. The girl wiggled and squirmed on his leg as he unbuckled his pants, and he told her how sweet she looked as he ripped her white, ruffled panties. Then he picked her up and dropped her little, virgin pussy onto his dick. She screeched, and her pretty curls bounced as he fucked her. On another bench, a newborn baby screamed for its mother, who was busy riding a young boy, who in turn was busy nursing the woman as she ground her pussy against his hairless crotch. Warm milk oozed from her brown little nipples as the boy noisily sucked away. All through the chapel, people were fucking. Young men with wizened old women, bald old men with hot-bodied girls. Whoever a person was closest to, they fucked. The air filled with the smell of sex, and the gasping, moaning and panting of people in heat. Jack stood and watched. Then a hand reached around, cupping the bulge at his crotch, unzipping his pants. Jack turned to find the priest, smiling at him, his robes pulled up over his erect cock. Jack looked at the man, then down at his own dick poking straight out of his slacks. The priest gripped him, and then they fell behind the bench, out of my sight. I congratulated myself. A job well done. And then Sarah unzipped my pants, hiked up her skirt and bent over the bench. “Come and get it,” she smiled. I tried to picture the woman I was fucking in my fantasy. I’d thought it was Pam. Maybe not. Sarah gasped as I pulled out my dick, hard and ready, and I shoved her slip up over her big ass. Underneath, she was wearing a white garter belt and white, silk stockings. I yanked her panties off to one side and rubbed the tip of my dick up and down her pussy lips. She hissed with pleasure, squeezed the top of the bench with a death-grip and wiggled her ass at me. “Fuck me,” she said, and pushed herself onto my cock. So I had to adapt my plans a bit. Again. No big deal. I reached around and grabbed Sarah’s tits, pulling the top of her dress down over them. They bounced out into my hands, and I gave them a nice squeeze and shoved my hips against her butt. Her head snapped back and she wiggled harder while I played with her tits. They were packed into her bra, and her nipples poked up through the lace into my palms. I fucked her pussy for a minute to lube up, then pulled out. There was one thing from my fantasy that I wasn’t going to change. “Hope you like to get butt-fucked, Sarah.” She moaned, and I reached down and grabbed my dick, shoving the tip into her asshole. The palm of my hand was slick with her juice, and I rubbed it off on her dress while I worked my way into her butt. God. That felt good. The kid behind had torn apart the old ladies dress, and was so anxious to fuck her he didn’t bother to pull down her nylons or her underwear. He was just shoving his dick into the material, grunting away, slowly ripping his way into her pussy. She was grabbing his ass with her clawlike fingers, trying to get him to kiss her while he humped away. The women in the chapel outnumbered the men about two to one, and one poor guy was pulled off of the sweet young thing he was boning by a gang of grandma’s and splayed out in the aisle. They took turns fucking him; one fat old lady riding his dick, another sitting on his face. All of them giggled when his screams floated out past her flabby butt-cheeks, sounding a lot like muffled farts. I couldn’t see the pregnant girl at all anymore, just guys waiting, yelling encouragement at whoever was fucking her. The one black couple in the chapel during the ceremony was also getting their fair share of attention. Standing in a circle of women, his pants pooled around his ankles and his shirt torn off, the guy was busy screwing a cute teenage girl while the other ladies pawed at him. The woman was riding an older guy who was laying on the floor while another guy fucked her ass, and she gobbled a ring of five or six cocks that smacked at her face. She had gobs of cum dripping from her chin down her neck, soaking the front of her light purple sundress, turning it transparent enough to see the lacy white push-up bra underneath. Her nut-brown ass jiggled as the guy pounding away behind her started to cum. He pulled out and sent stream after stream of sticky white cum across her back, falling back on his ass as he climaxed. And then another guy pushed him roughly out of the way and shoved his dick into her butt. She screamed around a mouthful of cock and vainly tried to push him away while somebody came on her face. The new guy fucking her ass quickly found his stride, and wrapped his ams around her in a bear hug. Somebody else grabbed her wrists and yanked her arms up over her head, giving everyone a great view of her big tits when her dress was ripped open down the front. Her bra went seconds later, and then the two guys fucking her mouth pulled out and greased her exposed titties. Her man noticed and tried to help her, but before he could reach her, he was pulled down by a huge, grotesquely fat old lady. Both he and his big cock disappeared with a grunt, and the women around him cheered. There was a perky-bodied teenage asian girl lying on her stomach, spread-eagled on the floor, looking ready to pass out. A hairy, sweaty, fat man sat with her head buried on his lap, his cock lodged deep in her throat, and another guy was on top of her, viciously screwing her from behind, both of his hand digging into her ass-cheeks. A line of guys about ten deep stood and stroked themselves, waiting their turn. The sound and smell of sex filled the air. I pulled Sarah closer and her hat fell off, bouncing over the bench in front of her. Her hair was pinned up in a tight bun, and I ran my hands through it, loosening it until thick, pale blonde curls swirled through my fingers. I gently toyed with her hair and she played with her pussy, purring like a cat. She ground her ass against me in a slow semi-circle, and while she fucked me, I marvelled at how closely she resembled Pam. She reached behind me and cupped the back of my head with her hand, then pulled me close and kissed me. I lost myself in the feel of her body, the insistent probing of her sweet little tongue in my mouth. And then I blew my wad so hard, cum shot back out of her ass, all over my legs. I let myself lay on top of her and relaxed, forcing her down on the top edge of the bench. All around us, guys were busy blowing their loads, then they would wipe the sweat from their faces and dive back in for more. The jolt I’d given them should keep the action rolling for a few hours. Who knew what would happen after that. Now that I was finished, it was time to hunt down Pam and her girls. I figured that I’d take Sarah along for the ride as well, so I pulled out, wiped my dick off on her stockings, then dragged her with me as I stepped over knots of writhing bodies and picked my way out of the chapel. We found Pam and her daughters in the upstairs dressing rooms. Pam and Kim were both sobbing, the other girls trying to console them. “Time to go,” I said. By the time we left the church, it was almost dark. Sarah sat next to me in the passenger seat, holding my hand, a cat-that-ate-the-canary smile plastered on her face. In the back, Jenny and Katie were crammed in next to Pam and Kim, who spent the entire ride blankly staring out the windows. Pam looked shell-shocked. She’d poked her head into the chapel door as we were leaving, and I had to physically drag her out of the building. “Evil.” She kept muttering. “Unholy.” Sarah threw her a reprimanding scowl, then smiled at me again and squeezed my hand. “Well, I don’t think so.” She turned to me and licked her lips. “I think I found God.” Over the last months as I’ve acquired more slaves, I realized that I needed more space to keep them. Susan - the same slave who owned the warehouse property were Pam and I raped the policewoman - recently signed over the titles to several new properties to me, which included a new townhouse style apartment complex that would now be the new home for Pam and her family. It was nice and comfortable, roomy enough for all five women, and tucked away in a cul-de-sac, isolated and well hidden from prying eyes. Kim looked up as we turned into the driveway. “Were are we?” Pam looked at her daughter. “Hell.” I parked the car in the garage and led the ladies into their new home. I tossed a keyring on the kitchen counter as they looked around. The house was already furnished, the kitchen stocked with food and appliances. Susan had been in charge of getting it ready for the girls. “This is where you’ll all be living from now on.” I said. The buzz at the base of my neck sent little tingles down my spine, and my dick perked back up. “What do you mean? Kim asked. “I don’t understand what’s going on. I...” “Who all here has had sex?” I asked. Each of them looked at me like I was crazy. Pam raised her hand. Sarah smiled at me and blew me a kiss. The girls looked at each other, and Katie blushed. “Well, well, well.” I looked at Kim, who glared back at me. “Saving yourself for that special someone?” Pam piped up. “She’s a good girl.” “Not for much longer.” Kim and her sisters looked at Pam. “Mom, what the fuck’s going on? Who is this guy?” Her veil was still pinned in her hair. Kim brushed it back as she talked. “Why are we here?” Instead of trying to explain, I started to strip. The girls watched me with wide eyes, and Sarah grinned when I stood up, naked, my dick hanging down almost to my knees. Pam tried to keep her eyes on the floor, but she was starting to fidget. I turned to Kim, and my dick throbbed. “This is where you’ll all be living from now on.” I walked over to her as I spoke. She tried to take her eyes off my dick and failed miserably. “Wh-what do you mean? I’ve got my own...place...” “Not anymore.” I smiled. “Now, girls, if you would, why don’t you grab your sister and hold her down for me.” “What?” Kim tried to back away, but tripped and fell right over the coffee table. Her sisters grabbed her arms, and her mom and aunt each took hold of a leg and spread them open. Kim pleaded with her family, her words falling on suddenly deaf ears. “Why don’t you shut her up for me?” Jenny clamped a hand over Kim’s mouth as I walked into the kitchen. I found a nice big butcher knife and walked back to the living room, my dick swinging out in front of me. I knelt between Kim’s legs and ran a hand over her sweet body, enjoying the look of terror on her pretty face, the feel of her full breasts under her dress. Using the knife to cut her skirt open, I ran my hand up her stockings and played with the garter wrapped around her thigh. “You’re mine now Kim. From this moment on, you and your sisters and your mom and aunt. You all belong to me.” Kim jerked and her body heaved on the table, but her family held her down. I cut away her panties. Her little pussy was nice and pink, her little asshole just waiting for me to ream it out. I bent over and licked her clit, running the tip of the knife along her ass, making her squirm, her screams muffled under her sisters hand. I tongued her for a few minutes, then got into it, really eating her out, until slop from her pussy ran down my chin and dripped off her ass. Then I got up on my knees, bent over her belly and pushed my dick into her pussy. She screamed as I took her virginity, her body bucking wildly. I held on and pushed until my balls slapped her ass. “There’s just nothing like taking that sweet, bloody cherry, you know that, bitch?” God, she was tight. Kim cried and whimpered while I fucked her, and her titties were bounced around enticingly with all her thrashing. Grinning, I cut open the bodice of her wedding dress, and then ripped it open to her navel. “Time to see the titties,” I said, and sliced her bra open. Her breasts were nice and firm, with perky nipples so hard they could poke your eye out. I used my hands, groping her, enjoying the feel of her cool, smooth stockings rubbing on my legs, the lace of her dress in my hands. After I came I let her family take turns, but I pulled Katie back with me. I sat on the couch and watched Pam suck her daughters pussy while I taught Katie how to give her first blow job. This was going to be a great next few days, I thought, and pushed the girls head down farther onto my dick. I heard her jaw crack and her fingers scratched and clawed at my ass, but she didn’t bite down. I felt myself slide slowly into her warm, wet throat, and sighed. I was going to enjoy myself here. Knock ‘em all up and breed these bitches. And why stop here? Why not take a new girl a day. Everyday. Hell yeah. Why not? I pulled the straps to Katie’s dress until they snapped. I leaned over and pulled her skirt over her cute little ass. She whimpered but kept slurping my schlong, getting me nice and horny again. The world better watch out.

adn't seen three times
already, I found this one tape, with a funny name on it.  While
it wasn't a commercial tape, it wasn't one of those we'd recorded
of any of the movies on TV either.  So into the VCR it went 
(hey, I was bored-desperate . . . even a cartoon I hadn't seem
before would have been welcome).  I started the tape running, and
settle down to watch.

     Surprised just doesn't begin to describe what I felt, when
on the screen appeared my big sister, Christina, and a strange,
sexy-looking guy.  My sister was laying back on the couch, (yes,
the very same couch I was sitting on while watching this porno-
show) and this guy I'd never seen before had his head between
Christina's legs and was licking her very juicy pussy.  At least
I assume it was juicy.  The jerk was slobbering as he licked, as
if it was some kind of delicious fruit that you couldn't buy in a
store (well, in a way, I guess it was).  As I watched this scene,
I unconsciously started to touch my semi-hard cock.  While it's
not porno-star quality, being just average at about 6-inches,
I've never had or heard any complaints.  Almost automatically I
stroked it to full hardness as I started wondering just how sweet
my big sister's pussy DID taste.

     I was just getting into the "lap job" this guy was giving,
when he stopped; then started to move up Christina's body,
licking as he went.  He stopped at her tits; and licked first one
of her swollen nipples, and then the other.  I stroked harder;
wondering if he was really going to fuck my sister, or just make
out with her?  Surely Christina wouldn't let him really . . . . I
almost came in my hand at the very idea.

     I'll say this for the guy; he had technique.  As he moved up
to kiss my sister, he positioned his cock in her pussy hole at
the same time; never giving her the opportunity to object. 
Almost unbelievingly I watched him, as he slowly pushed his cock
into my sister's pussy.  The further he pushed it in, the more
Christina started moaning and humping back to meet each of his
strokes.  I couldn't believe my own sister would do such a thing;
let alone have it being taped.  For a second I wondered just who
the cameraman was; until I realized that the camera-angle hadn't
changed since the start of the tape.  Both lovers were being
careful to stay in the field-of-view of a fixed camera.  (At
least my sister had THAT much sense.)

     I wondered if the guy (whoever he was) was going to actually
cum inside my sister.  Normally I would have been worried for
her, but by this time I was too caught up in the scene to care. 
If Christina "got in trouble" from this scene, then that was HER
problem.  While I wasn't quite unfeeling enough to actually HOPE
my sister "caught" from unprotected sex, I WAS hoping I got to
see it if she did!  I watched almost breathlessly; fighting to
hold back MY orgasm as they started to move faster, and
Christina's moans started getting louder.

     As I watched what they were doing, I was stroking my cock
almost in time; hoping to come when they did.  I know it's hard
to believe that I could be that lucky; but at the point of their
climax, I came at the same time.  I must have made quite a porno-
show myself; as I came all over my hand and belly; getting my
hand and body all sticky with white streams of sticky goo.

     It was then, just as I was finishing with white glop coating
my hand and running in two obscene splats across my belly, that I
became aware of being watched myself.  You see, after I was done,
I looked up and saw Christina looking at me in disbelief.  She
started to yell at me for watching HER video and masturbating at
the same time.

     It was her attitude that made me look at my sister and say, 
"I'll tell Mom about the video."

     That stopped my sister dead.  She stopped yelling and looked
at me angrily; then her face suddenly took on a pleading look, as
she started to say, "Don't tell, I'll do anything, but don't
tell."  I guess she knew as well as I did what our parents would
say if they knew she had been fooling around.  As for what would
happen if they knew she was dumb enough to make a video of
it . . . . <shudder>.

     Well, I'm sorry to say I took advantage of her offer.  Being
a horny teenager myself, I just couldn't resist the temptation. 
While I didn't REALLY plan on telling on her, (especially if I
could ever see her in other videos like that one) I did wonder
just how much "anything" was.  Not really believing she would go
for it, I said, "I won't tell, if you let me put my cock inside
you . . . like he did . . . so I can feel how it's like to have
sex."  Yeah right . . . as if my sister was going to let her own
brother stick his cock inside her.  Only I had hopes, because
that was what she had been letting the guy in the video do.

     I almost couldn't believe my luck, as she hesitantly
replied, "OK, I'll let you put it in a little while."  It was
only a slight disappointment when she added, "You'd better put a
condom on first though; because I don't want to make a baby with
my own brother."  Well, THAT would have been too much to expect;
even though I hadn't noticed anything covering the prick of the
guy in the video.  Still, I figured my sister knew the times when
she was safe; which gave me hopes for the future.

     Still not believing that she would really go through with
it, I went to my room and got a condom from the supply that Dad
made sure each of us kids had.  (No, our parents were NOT
encouraging us to have sex.  In fact, we knew that we would be in
trouble if we did . . . Only they had both long ago made it clear
to us that any trouble we might get into by having sex, would be
quadrupled if they ever found out it was unprotected.)

     Well, I'm not completely dumb.  I never touched the ones Dad
gave me.  I bought a box of my own from a store out of town "just
to be safe."  Dad was never going to find out by checking to see
if I had "used" any of the supply he gave me.  This was the very
first time I had a chance to use one, so I used Dad's; planning
on replacing it out of my "private stock" afterwards, as they
were hidden away.  (That way Dad wouldn't get suspicious about me
having my own supply, either.)  Does all this sound paranoid?  
Well, it was.  When you're a teenager, you HAVE to be paranoid
about sex, when it comes to your parents . . . As Christina well
knew.

     She helped me put it on.  You have no idea how much is
implied by that simple sentence.  While I wasn't really hard when
Christina started, I was achingly horny and almost ready to
squirt when she got it on.  Even wearing a condom my own sister
put on my prick, I STILL could hardly believe my big sister would
"go through with it."  Only Christina did.

     She took her own clothes off and laid down on the sofa. 
Then she told me to get between her legs, where I buried my face
in the place the guy on the video had found so delicious, and
licked her pussy for a few minutes until my chin was really
getting wet from her pussy juices.  Then (trying to act like what
I though a stud would do) I started to lick up her body in the
same manner as I saw in the video.  I licked her nipples first;
then I moved up and placed my cock at the mouth of her pussy.  I
couldn't believe my sister was letting me do this, but I couldn't
stop, either.  I pushed my cock into her pussy slowly; savoring
the feel of each delicious inch of sibling pussy sliding over the
condom, and squeezing my prick.  I couldn't wait to feel my
sister's pussy clamping down over the fractional-inch left
uncovered by the rubber baby-barrier.

     Christina left out a moan; showing that this probably felt
as good to her, as it did to me.  I hoped so, as I was in Heaven. 
I pushed in a little further; as my sister's pussy muscles
massaged my cock.  Then I paused for a moment, because I felt
like I was about to cum.  The feeling subsided after a short
wait, and I started to push in again.  This time I pushed in
until my balls made contact with her pussy-lips; then I started
to move in and out like I was masturbating.

     I stroked about three strokes into my sister's pussy, before
I knew it was getting too close, from the friction of her pussy
muscles against my cock.  I told her, "I'm about to cum."  I
didn't WANT to yet, but couldn't help myself.  My sister is just
too darned sexy.

     She told me, "don't cum yet; but keep fucking me."  I tried
to hold off, but I couldn't.  The friction was too great and I
pushed into her as far as I could.  I felt like my balls were
being sucked out through the tube on my prick, as I started
squirting my sperm into the condom deep in my sister's womb. 
Shortly after my first squirt, she started to orgasm herself, and
stiffened under me.  We remained coupled for the completion of
our orgasms; while I drained each sticky drop of sperm I had in
me into my own sister's body.  The condom, while a nuisance
didn't bother me as much as I had thought it would.

     Afterwards, we separated and decided to get cleaned up by
showering together.  Then, after we finished with our shower, we
managed to be dressed in time for our parents to arrive home
(thank Goodness).

     That night, after our parents were asleep, Christina came to
my room.   My sister lifted the sheet that was covering my naked
body; and slipped in next to me.  It was then I realized that she
was equally naked.  She kissed me, which started my cock to rise
in anticipation of fucking her again.  She reached down between
my legs and started to play with my cock and balls.  I reached
down and started to rub my sister's pussy on her clit.

     I rubbed it for a few minutes; then I stuck my finger into
her pussy hole.  God did that feel good clamping and squeezing on
my finger.  I almost came from imagining it was my prick inside
her.  She started to moan and then asked me to fuck her.  I
couldn't believe my luck, but that didn't stop me from doing it. 
I told Christina to get on her hands and knees, while I got up
behind her and stuck my cock into her pussy hole.  I stroked in
and out until we both orgasmed.  This was far better than the
first time, as this time her bare quivering pussy was stroking
the outside of my bare quivering prick.  It's funny, but even the
incredibly erotic sensation of feeling my own sister's tight
little slit sliding on and off my bare prick didn't remind me
that there was an important difference between that afternoon,
and then.  Feeling my thick hot cum rippling through the end of
my penis, before being forcefully ejaculated into my sister's
sucking young womb was too erotic to even LET me think the
dangers of what we were doing.

     It was almost an hour later, when we were fucking the second
time that night, that my bedroom door opened and our parents
caught us mid-orgasm.  I was just in the middle of ejaculating my
sperm in Christina's spasming vagina, while she rutted back at me
like a bitch in heat.  There was no way I could stop spasming my
big sister's vagina full of thick white cum; even though my
mother's scream of "What are you DOING?" was loud enough to shake
windows.  I couldn't stop.  Only when every last sticky drop of
incestuous seed had rippled through my prick, while Christina
held me in a bear-hug against my mother's attempts to separate
us, was I able to pull out; leaving my big sister with a crotch
all wet and matted with her brother's sperm, while an obscene
white drool slowly oozed out of her well-fucked vagina.  Such
ranting and raving from two parents you never DID hear.

PART 2 is on it's way.. Let me know if you like this one!

g during the flight and then proceeded to give me a blow job right there. Not wanting to be left out Irene then proceeded to take me to the lavatory as well and I had not only had sex with her but she also blew me as well.

Now both Irene and Cindy were up trying to wake me up so we could get our vacation started.

"Dave lets go!" Irene said as she tugged my arm.

"Ok I’m up, I’m up." I mumbled as I stretched and reached up to get our bags out of the overhead compartment.

"Hurry Dave!" Irene insisted anxious to get our vacation started.

"Yeah Dave lets go." Little Cindy chimed in pulling on my shirt.

"Ok you two I’m going as fast as I can." I said as I pulled out the bags and put them over my shoulder then reached down to take both of their small hands into mine. "You know Disneyland isn’t going anywhere?"

"You’re silly Dad." Cindy giggled as we made our way down the access way into the airport terminal.

Making our way through the crowded airport we proceeded to baggage claim to get our luggage. Putting our suitcases on a carrier I wheeled it with the girls sitting on top laughing the whole way to the car rental inside the airport terminal. Picking up the keys the rental lady pointed in the direction of the shuttle bus that would take us to the rental. On the way I finally stopped and pulled out my cell phone and dialed Stacy’s cell.

"Hello?" Stacy’s sweet voice sounded in my ear.

"Stacey it’s Dave."

"Dave I miss you and the girls so bad." She said as her voice picked up in pitch. "Did you get there ok? How was the flight out?"

"Yes we got her fine." I told her, knowing she would ask these questions. "The flight was great. In fact the girls made it even better."

Irene giggled as did Cindy.

"Dave what did you do?" She said acting half mad.

"Hey it wasn’t my idea." I laughed back at her.

"Well then what happened?" Stacy said eagerly. I could tell she wanted to know what happened.

"Lets just say both of the girls needed to make visits to the lavatory last night." I said looking down at Irene and little Cindy who were smiling up at me waiting to talk to their mother.

"Sounds naughty you will have to give me the details when I get out there." She purred into my ear.

"I knew you would think so, by the way I have someone who wants to talk to you." Handing the phone down to the girls Irene grabbed it first.

"Hi mom." She said excitedly. "Yeah it was fun. Uh huh, I know Mom but no one could hear us everyone was asleep. Ok but can I ask something first? Can Dave take us to Disneyland today? Really!?! Thanks Mom I’ll tell him. Love you Mom here’s Cindy."

Handing the phone to Cindy Irene then said excitedly. "Mom said it’s up to you if we go to Disneyland today."

"Well will see after I talk to your Mother again Ok?" I said as I turned to listen to Cindy talk to her Mom.

"Mommie!" Cindy giggled in to the cell phone. "Uh -uh, Daddy gave me some cream. Yep yep. No we were quiet. Ok I’ll be good. By Momma."

Finishing her conversation with her Cindy hand me back the cell phone.

"Yes?" I said with a smile. As both Cindy and Irene started tugging on my hands to get my attention. Looking up I could see the shuttle bus coming.

"It sounds like your having a great time. "

"We are. I wish you were here." I said as the shuttle bus doors opened and Cindy and Irene jumped aboard. Picking up our luggage I boarded the shuttle and took a seat in the small bus next to my girls. The shuttle took off and started to move us in the direction of the rental cars.

"Me too it shouldn’t take much longer for me to have Steve served." Stacy said as the shuttle bus started moving up aisle after aisle of rental cars looking for ours. "Oh Irene really wants you to go to Disneyland today but I told her it was up to you."

"I don’t see why not we got enough rest on the flight out." I said as the shuttle pulled to stop in. I looked out the window to see a 2003 Ford Explorer. Just what I had requested.

"Are you sure Dave I mean it is California and I heard the freeways can be pretty bad out there."

"Hey the Yahoo map I downloaded said it was like a thirty minute drive from here to there." I said as the girls ran toward the Explorer and I got our bags. "It couldn’t possibly be that bad."

*************************************************

 

I sat and stared at the sea of car bumpers in front of me. Looking in the rearview mirror I could see a sea of headlights. I looked at my watch.

11:45

I had been on the freeway for almost two and a half hours now and was still no where near Disneyland. I turned and looked over at Irene who was sitting in the passenger seat with her arms crossed with a big scowl on her face.

"I’m sorry sweetie." I said hoping I wasn’t too much in the dog house.

"I’m not mad at you Dave." She said still pouting. "I just wanted to really go today."

"Well I promise you we can go tomorrow ok." I said as I reached over to gently stroke her strawberry blonde hair. She turned and gave me a weak smile.

"Come on you can do better then that." I said as I slid my hand down to her back and then slipped my finger under her arm. "Or do I have to tickle you?"

Irene started to giggle as I started to tickle her just under her arm. Turning to me she gave me a big genuine smile.

"Ok ok!" Irene continued to giggle as she pushed my hand away. Unbuckling her seat belt she came over and hugged me. I put my arm around her slim waist and returned her hug while keeping my other hand on the wheel. While I hugged her I looked over my shoulder to see little Cindy asleep in the back seat.

"Good." I said returning my focus back on Irene. "So what are we going to do to pass the time?

Irene seemed to consider this for a moment and then looked over at little Cindy snoozing away in the back seat. Looking around outside the car she then look back at me and smiled.

"I’ve got a idea." She said with a smile as she suddenly went down to her knees in the small space between the passenger seat and my seat. Reaching over Irene started unbuckling my pants and reached her small hand in and started stroking my semi hard cock.

"Whoa! Sweetie I don’t think that’s a good idea!" I exclaimed as she was now sliding my cock out to get more access to it.

"Why not Dave?" She said with a smile as she took a little lick at the head sending shivers up my spine. "No ones looking."

I looked up in the rear view mirror at the driver behind me who was talking on the phone oblivious to the traffic and world around him. Glancing over to the car on the right I could barely make out the top of a woman’s head do to the height of the explorer. On the left I couldn’t even see the driver. Irene was right no one could see what she was doing. I still felt a little nervous about it but the feel of Irene gently swirling her tongue around the head of my cock was enough for me to let her proceed. I looked down at her to see her looking up at me expectantly.

"Ok sweetie, go ahead." I said as I gently placed my hand on the back of her head to urge her on.

That was all Irene was waiting for. With that she suddenly slid her mouth down over my cock as far as she could.

"AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH" I groaned out loud from the pleasure.

As I moaned Irene now started bobbing her mouth up and down on my manhood , her soft tender tongue working the side of my cock. I could feel her little fingers reaching down into my pants to gently stroke and fondle my balls causing me to breath a little faster now.

I looked down to see Irene’s little ponytail gently rocking back and forth as she worked my cock in earnest. The feel of her soft lips gently wrapped around the shaft of my cock was driving me crazy as this sweet little 10 year old girl now proceeded to slowly slide her lips all the way down to the base of my cock.

"Oh Jesus Irene yes." I moaned even louder as I felt my cock buried halfway down her soft constricting throat.

While Irene continued to deep throat my cock she had now positioned her self in front of my seat and was now straddling my leg while she continued to work my cock up and down now with her mouth. I looked down into the soft green eyes that had a longing in them to have her small mouth filled with my hot cum. I was in heaven.

"Beeb! Beeep!"

I nearly jumped at the sound of the car horn behind me. Looking up I could see the cars in front of me had started to move the traffic jam was starting to break up. Looking in the review mirror I could see the man still on the phone waving at me to start moving along. Glancing all around I could see that cars in every lane are starting to move forward. No one is looking at me. No one knows.

I slowly pressed my foot down on the pedal and began moving the car along with the rest of traffic. While I did this I could feel Irene’s smooth legs wrap tighter around my leg, her pelvis slowly grinding against me.

"Traffic’s starting to move sweetie." I said between breaths as I tried to concentrate on driving while Irene continued to hump herself against my leg while continuing to work her mouth up and down on my cock. "Maybe you should come back up.

Looking down at her, Irene just shook her head with my cock still in her mouth telling me she wasn’t going anywhere. With a smile I continued to drive while this little ten year old girl proceeded to give me a incredible blow job. It was all I could to do to keep both hands on the steering wheel.

While I continued to pick up speed on the freeway Irene started to pick up the pace as well. Her small hands were stroking my cock up and down gently while she was gently sucking my cock with her small mouth. This time she was slowly working her mouth lower and lower down my cock driving me crazy. Now she brought her mouth all the way off and started to gently suck on the underside of my cock going all the way down to my balls. My breathing quickened as she now started to suck and lick on my balls while she pumped my shaft up and down with her small hand. The whole time she never stopped looking up at me those blue eyes of hers.

"I want to tasted it Dave." She said as she now started working her small mouth back up my cock and started to circle her tongue around the tip again.

"God Irene your going to if you keep doing what your doing. Ahhhhhhhh!"

With a giggle Irene suddenly slid her mouth all the way down my hard cock tell I felt her nose nuzzling my pubs again as her hand started to gently squeeze my balls. Her small mouth constricting on my cock caused me to loose all control as her hand contracting on my ball sack causing my semen to start surging up the inside of my cock.

"AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH YES IRENE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

Irene never let go of my cock as her throat swallowed load after load of my pulsing cum. I had to struggle to keep my hands on the wheel and control of the car as little Irene proceeded to drain my cock of every last drop of my cum. As my breathing calmed down she slid her mouth off and gently licked my cock clean. After she had cleaned me up Irene leaned back and slid back into her seat.

"Feeling better?" She giggled

"I’m feeling great now thanks to you." I smiled back at her.

She continued to giggle as she looked back at the road. While she did this I took a quick glance in the rear view mirror to see that little Cindy had slept threw the whole incident. No doubt she was still tired from our little late night meeting in the air plan lavoratory.

"Dave!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Turn here your going to pass it!!!!!!!!" Irene suddenly yelled excitedly. Turning my attention back to the road I could see that the next exit said Disney land next exit. Pulling into the exit lane I smiled back at Irene.

"Calm down Irene we aren’t going to miss it." I laughed at her.

Irene didn’t hear me she was too busy reaching behind her to wake up Cindy.

"Wake up! Cindy Wake up! We’re here!"

Little Cindy slowly opened her eyes and looked around. Then her eyes got wide as she saw the Disneyland park to the left of us and the Disneyland Hotel coming up quickly on the right.

"Yeah!" They both cheered as I pulled into the parking lot. As to the valet parking in front of the Hotel, the girls unbuckled their seat belts and both gave me hug before I get my own belt undone. Cindy hugged me first and then as Irene hugged me she leaned close to whisper in my ear.

"You owe me later."

Looking over at her she winked at me as she jumped out of the car. I laughed as I thought about what lay in store for me later tonight. The grumbling in my stomach brought me back to the moment.

"Ok girls anyone feeling like eating as soon as we check in?" I asked as I moved to the back of the Ranger to hand my keys to the valet. One of the others was already moving to the back of the car to unload our luggage.

"Yeah! I’m starving!" Little Cindy whined holding her little tummy.

"Don’t be drama." Irene teased her.

"Am not!"

"Well there is a great restaurant in downtown Disney you can eat ate that I bet these kids would love called the rain forest Café." The valet said as he smiled at the girls.

"Is the food good?" Asked Irene

"It’s great if you don’t mind the chance of a thunderstorm coming down on you."

*************************************************************

Irene giggled as little Cindy put her coat back on and looked up at the ceiling of the restaurant for the third time as the lights dimmed and the sound of thunder echoed through the room.

"It’s not real Cindy." Irene giggled at her little sister.

"Sounds real." Was all Cindy said as she kept looking up.

I covered my mouth and laughed quietly to myself at little Cindy’s paranoia. The restaurant was great. It had plant vines all over the walls with trees along with animatronic animals of all kinds that would come to life every fifteen minutes or so. The girls loved it in spite of little Cindy’s anxieties over the chance of rain inside the restaurant.

We had already checked into our room and had called Stacy and let her know that we had decided to take in Disneyland tomorrow. The girls were ok with that, they were already having a great time at the restaurant and I had promised to take them to see a movie that was right across the way in the downtown Disney shopping complex.

"So what movie do you want to see girls?" I asked trying to take Cindy’s mind off the fake rain storm.

"Pirates of the Carribean!" Irene said without having to even think about it.

"Finding Nemo!" Cindy said with equal enthusiasm.

"Hmmmmm let me see." I said thinking about it. "Well, tell you what. Lets toss a coin."

"Ok" Irene said with a smile.

"Ok" Cindy smiled sure the toss would go her way.

"Call it." I said to Irene.

"Heads." Catching the coin I smacked it on to the back of my hand. Pulling my hand away I looked at the results.

"Tails." I read out loud.

"Ha" Cindy scoffed at Irene with a big grin of triumph.

"Fine then loser gets to sleep with Dave tonight!" Irene said with a big smile.

"Not Fair!" Cindy shouted back at her older sister.

"Uh-huh!" Irene shouted back.

"Ok stop it both of you." I said stopping the argument.

"But Dave…" They both started to whine.

"No. No buts." I said putting my foot down. "This is not the place nor the time.

They both gave me pleading looks. It took a lot to not give into those sweet innocent faces but the noise they had made had drawn the attention of some of the other patrons of the restaurant.

"Remember what your mother and I told you about other people not understanding about some of things we do?" I leaned forward and whispered to both of them.

They both looked around the restaurant and realized that a few people were glancing over in our direction. They both then looked back at me with a look of recognition on their little faces.

"Sorry Dave." Irene said with a serious look on her face.

"Me too." Little Cindy echoed her older sister.

"Your both going to have to be more careful, ok?" I said to both of them quietly. "Now I mean that otherwise they will take me away and most likely your mom and neither of us want that right?"

They both shook their heads seriously with sad little faces.

"Ok then we will talk about the sleeping arrangements later, lets finish lunch so we can hurry up and catch the movie ok?"

Both of them proceeded to eat the rest of meal in silence as they both sulked over what had happened. If I wasn’t sure that there was some sort of competition going on between Irene and her little sister Cindy I was sure of it now. After awhile it was Irene who finally broke the silence.

"Cindy, I’m sorry. You won the toss, if you want we can see your movie." Irene said as she quietly ate her food looking up at her little sister.

"What about Dave?" Little Cindy whispered as she glanced around to see if anyone was listening to their conversation. Looking around I noticed that everyone had gone back to their meals.

"Well If you want you could sleep with him tonight and then I get him in the morning."

I started to choke on the food I was eating. Irene and Cindy just giggled as I coughed for several minutes. Little Cindy nodded to Irene that she was ok with the plan and then both of them looked back at me and continued to giggle. As I got my coughing fit under control I looked back at these two little angels. I didn’t know if I should be mad at them for making all these plans and not asking how I even felt about it. Then again as their mother told me as long as the girls wanted me to experiment then I was to always make myself available to them.

"Ok you two are you ready to go to the movies then?"

"Yeah!" Came the cheer from both of them.

****************************************************

It was eight hours later and I was now holding Irene over my shoulder as we entered the elevator to go up to our suite.

"Cindy push the button for number twelve." I said as Irene slept soundly on my shoulder.

"Ok Dave" Cindy said as she pushed the button with a smile.

The elevator doors closed and we started our ride back up to our sweet. The night was a good one. We had finished dinner then gone to the movies. I had actually slept through most of it. Afterwards the kids said the wanted to play in the arcade for awhile so I had let them. After that I had we had a late supper at another of the many restaurants that was around us. As the girls ate the dinner Irene started to show signs that she was getting sleepy. Her eyes were growing heavier and heavier by the second. Paying for dinner I scooped up Irene as we walked back to the hotel. Irene was out before we had even made it to the elevator.

Surprising enough little Cindy was still wide awake. No doubt from the long nap she had in the car on the way from the airport to the resort. With a bell tone the elevator doors opened and we walked out into the hall. Walking down the hall to our room I had Cindy reach into my pants pocket and fish out the card key to the room and then open the door for us. Walking slowly over to the bedroom I went inside and gently set Irene down on her bed. Curling up on the bed she was fast asleep. Leaning down I gently kissed her forehead as Cindy tugged at my hand trying to pull me out of the room.

"Come on Dave lets go." She whispered as she continued to tug on my hand. Following her we went out in the living room of the suite. I had started to head toward the couch but little Cindy wasn’t having any of it as she continued to tug me towards my bedroom.

"No Dave I want to go to bed now." She said as she started dragging me to my bedroom.

"Oh really" I said as I suddenly picked her up and lifted her off the floor.

Cindy giggled as I proceeded to pick her up and carry her to through the bedroom door all the way to the bed.

Not wasting any time little Cindy started to immediately unbuckle my pants as I took off my shirt. Sliding out my growing cock she took in her and hand and started stroking slowly up and down. The effect was causing my hard member to grow larger by the second in her small hands that could barely fit around the base.

"Ahhhh Cindy your making me feel so good." I moaned as I looked down into little Cindy’s big blue eyes as she gently places her soft pink lips on the tip of my cock. Her eyes never leaving mine for a second.

"I like making you happy" Cindy said as she looked up at me. Her small hand holding my thick shaft while she began to now swirl her tongue around the head of my cock. All I could do was get lost in those soft blue eyes and she continued to work my cock with her soft pink lips. Looking up at me she could see that I was loving every minute of what she was doing to me. Pulling her mouth off my cock she sat back on the bottom half of the bed.

"Take off your clothes Dave and lay down." She said with a giggle.

This was something new I thought to my self as I did what this little 6 year old darling told me what to do. Taking all my clothes off I laid down on the bed looking down at little Cindy who was staring greedily at my hard cock licking her lips.

"Do you like what you see?" I asked Cindy.

"Hmmmm hmmm" She said as she started to take her clothes off with a smile.

I sat in amazement as little Cindy slowly took off all her clothes piece by piece. I wondered what had prompted her to decide to make both of us naked and would have asked had I not been so entranced with her naked little body. It was perfect. Soft baby smooth skin that was very light and in some places a light shade of pink. There was just the right about of baby fat on her to make her look adorable but not chubby. I wanted to reach out and touch her but knew that I couldn’t. Not unless she asked me too.

"Do you like what you see?" Cindy giggled as she now slide up my legs and gently took my hard cock in to her small hands and started to rub the base up and down. Her big blue eyes didn’t leave mine for a second as leaned in closer and closer to my throbbing hardness.

"I do sweetie. You are very pretty." I said to Little Cindy as she now gently started to lick at the underside of my cock which was now rock hard . As Cindy gently stroked up and down my cock I leaned my head back and enjoyed the sensations that she was giving me.

"That’s not what you told Mommie" Cindy now giggled as she started to now swirl her tongue around the head of my cock "You said she looked sexy."

So that was it.

"Cindy were you spying on me and your Mommie again?"

Cindy just smiled as she now starting to slide her small body around so her feet were now up toward my head. With her legs beside me she started to gently rub her leg against my hand. No doubt she had spied on her mother and I doing a sixty-nine and was wanting to give it a try.

"Rub my legs the way you did mommie Dave." Little Cindy said as she now slide her small body on top of mine with her mouth sliding down past the head of my cock.

"Ahhhhhhhhh yesss" I groaned now at the pleasure that Cindy was giving me. I slide my hands along her soft legs all the way up to her little bottom. I rubbed it with the palm as little Cindy now started to stroke the base of my cock up and down faster and faster her mouth starting to gently bob up and down on my cock.

As I continued to rub her bare bottom Cindy slowly started to spread her little legs giving me a birds eye view of her little pink slit. As I continued to rub her little bottom I slowly worked my hand closer to her it. My desire for her overriding her permission to ask me to. However as soon as my finger touched her little slit little Cindy suddenly jerked her little body off of me and started giggling.

"Dave that tickles too much." She laughed as she continued to giggle her hand still holding on to my hard cock.

Guess she hadn’t see everything her mother and I had done.

"Sorry sweetie." Was all I could think of to see as her giggling died down a bit and she leaned in to rest her head near my cock and gaze up at me.

"Does Mommie like it when you touch her there?"

Hmmmm Question time. Ok here it goes.

"Well yes sweetie."

"Why?"

"Well because it makes her feel good."

"Oh." Cindy said as she seemed to ponder this for a moment.

Wither little Cindy decided she wasn’t ready for that or she just wasn’t interested all together I couldn’t say. All I know is Cindy was nowsliding my cock back into her mouth again while gently stroking my hard cock.

I leaned my head back and groaned at the pleasure that little Cindy was giving me. I could feel her little tongue gently running along the underside of my cock as slowly slide my cock back inside her small warm lips. Looking down I could see she was now starting to slide her small hands up and down the base of my cock. Her big blue eyes staring up into mine with that wanting again that she always gave me. The need for my cream to fill her little mouth.

"Oh god Cindy that feels so good."

"I want my cream Daddy" Little Cindy said now started to just suckle the head and moved her hands up to gently rub the foreskin just underneath the head of my cock up and down.

I could feel her tiny tongue swirling around the head of my cock insider her small mouth while her small soft hands started to move up and down faster and faster urging me to cum in Cindy’s tiny mouth. Little Cindy was definitely learning what made me cum the quickest and before long I was moving my hips faster and faster to her little sucking mouth and pumping hand and fingers.

"Ahhhhh god ! Yes Cindy that’s it!!!!!"

I was groaning louder and louder while little Cindy continued to work her ministrations on my cock. Her eyes never leaving mine. As I looked down at Cindy I could see that she was loving the effect that she was having on me. She was working her mouth feverishly on me cock while still giving me that loving smile that said feed me daddy. All of this was enough to make me loose all control.

"Oh God Cindy I’m cumming!"

Seeing that that her treat was coming little Cindy thrust her mouth half way down past the head of my cock and started sucking and swallowing for all she was worth as I shot my load deep into her mouth. Wave after wave of pleasure washed across my body as this little angel continued sucking and swallowing load after load of my cream. I collapsed on the bed with my eyes closed as Cindy proceeded to now suckle and clean my cock with her mouth making sure she wasn’t missing a single drop of my cum. I reached down and gently stroked her face as she tenderly smiled up at me.

"Thanks Dad" She said as she gently climbed up to cuddle up against me.

Wrapping my arms around her I pulled her close. Feeling her little naked body against mine was enough to make my cock start to grow hard again. As I gently slide my hands along little Cindy’s back I felt her little hand slide gently along my chest and stomach sending little chills up and down my body.

I continued to move my hand down to Cindy’s little bottom and continued to rub in gently with my open palm testing the waters of Cindy’s new fascination with being touched. How far would she let me go? And how much did she really like it?

"Hmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm" She moaned as I continued gently gliding my hand along her small bottom. I smiled to myself perhaps tonight would be the night that Cindy would want to experience something greater then just her giving me oral pleasure.

Just then little Cindy started to snore on my chest.

Then again perhaps not.

Carefully I eased myself out of bed and covered little Cindy up with the blankets. Looking down at her I wanted to explore more with this little angel but I knew the rules and I wasn’t about to break them. Leaning down I gently kissed her on the cheek and then turned out the light and left the room.

I was feeling a little grungy from the day so I had decided to go take a shower. Stepping in I started up the water and got in. Within minutes I was feeling clean and relaxed reaching up I grabbed the shampoo and started to lather up my hair. As the shampoo started to run down my forehead I closed my eyes to keep it from getting into my eyes.

I jumped when I suddenly felt to small hands gently slide around my waits and pull me close into a hug. Turning around quickly and rinsing the soap out of my eyes I looked down to see Irene giggling as she continued to hold me.

"Hi Dave." She said with a smile.

Looking down I could see that she was completely naked.

"Sweetie what are you doing in here? You scared me out of my wits." I said as I wrapped my arms around her and relaxed into her small embrace.

"I woke up and heard you in the shower." She giggled as she reached around and grabbed and bar of soap and started to run it across my body to lather me up. As she did this she looked up at me and smiled. "Plus I told you , you owe me."

I understood what she meant as she then proceeded to slide the bar of soap down to my cock and start to gently stroke it and clean it. As she did this I started to grow hard as I reached over and grabbed another bar of soap and started to also lather her small body.

Irene smiled up at me as I gently let my hands roam over her small body as washed her from head to toe. While I did this Irene had already finished rinse the soap off my now rock hard cock and proceeded to lean down and take my hardness in her small mouth.

"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" I moaned as I leaned back against the wall in the shower. Looking down Irene was looking up at me with her big blue eyes as she slowly took more and more of my cock into her small mouth. Her eyes telling me she was intent on getting my whole 7 inches down her small 11 year old throat. Before long I could feel her nose rubbing against the pubic hair as her small tongue gently traced the edges of my balls.

"God Irene I love when you do that." I gasped from the pleasure.

"I’m glad you like it." Irene said once she had puller her mouth all the way off my hardness.

"Yes but like you said I owe you." I grinned as I reached down and lifted her in the air.

"What are you doing Dave?" Irene giggled as I placed her legs over my shoulder with her feet resting against my back. This left her soft pussy level with my mouth as I gently gripped her bottom and started to gently lick and suck on her preteen pussy.

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" Little Irene moaned as I began to ravage her sweet little bald pussy. I looked up to see her reach up and hold her hands against her the low ceiling of the shower. I gently slid my tongue along the edges of you little pussy lips savoring the taste. After several minutes I slowly slid my tongue inside her now wet little hole.

"Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" Irene groaned as I continued to probe her sensitive slit with my tongue. Slowly sliding my tongue up I worked my way up looking for her tiny button with my mouth. Finding it I gently sucked and licked which caused Irene to wrap her arms and head over my own. I continued to work her little clit with my tongue until Irene started to buck wildly against my mouth.

"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Irene screamed out as she reached her climax, her small body tensed as she gripped me tighter. I continued to gently lick and suck on her tender soft pink lips as she continued to ride the waves of her orgasm. When she had finally calmed down I slowly slid her down tell her eyes were level with mine and smiled. Irene giggled as I held her hips and slide her all the way down till her small pussy was rubbing against the tip of my hard cock.

"Hmmmmmm" she moaned as I gently started to rock her against the tip. Just as I was about to slide into her she suddenly stopped me.

"Wait Dave."

It took every thing in me to stop.

"I thought you wanted to play sweetie." I said rubbing her against the tip of my cock some more.

"I do, but I have a surprise for you." She giggled and she hopped down off of me and stepped out of the shower. I started to follow her but she stopped me again. "No no you finish your shower and then you come out in ten minutes ok?"

"Ok" I said sounding a little disappointed.

"Don’t worry Dave you’ll like it." Irene grinned as she wrapped a towel around her self and left the bathroom.

I finished showering up and then started to dry off. Slipping on a robe I was about to open the door to the living room when I heard Irene call me out.

"Come and get it!"

Opening the door my jaw dropped. Standing just behind the sofa was Irene in her Cheerleading outfit. It was white, with yellow and blue trim. Irene had put her hair back up in her pony tail which just added to the effect. As I came around the sofa towards her I saw that she had also put on her white ankle socks. Stepping behind Irene I smiled at what I saw.

"You like it?" She grinned looking over her shoulder at me.

"Oh yeah sweetie I like. But what brought all this on?"

"I saw they way you get when mommie dresses up for you, so I secretly packed my cheerleading outfit."

What was going on here? Was Irene and Cindy’s little competition getting so bad that both of them had resorted to spying on me and their mother having sex, so they could find out what I liked? And if so was things getting out of hand?

As I thought about this little Irene slowly lifted one leg up on the back of the sofa and smiled at revealing her smooth naked bottom. The site of which was enough to make me loose all train of thought.

"Are you ready to play now Dave?" Irene asked as she smiled over her shoulder at me invitingly.

For only 10 years old Irene was the desirable girl I had ever met.

"Oh yeah" I said as I opened my robe and started rubbing the head of my cock between her smooth white butt cheeks.

"Ahhhhhhhh" Irene moaned as she felt the tip of my hard cock start to rub back and forth against her already wet slit. I had no doubt that Irene was already well lubricated from gratification I had just given her in the shower. Placing both my hands on her hips I started to slide my hard cock slowly inside her.

"Mhhhhhhhhhm Yes Dave fill me all the way up." Irene purred as she reached back and started to rub my legs with her hands.

"Are you sure your ready for all of me sweetie?" I said as I slid one of my hands up along the back of her uniform to gently stroke the back of her neck and hair.

"Yes Dave I want it all!" Irene said as she then put both of her hands on the sofa and suddenly pushed back against me causing my cock to slide in all the way up to her small cervix.

"AAAaaaaaaaaaH!" I cried out from the unexpected pleasure. Looking down I could see that Irene had thrown her head back from the contentment of having my seven inch cock buried inside her tight little pussy. Before I could do anything Irene now started pushing her self back and forth on my hard cock.

This was unbelievable little Irene was actually fucking me as hard as she could while bending over the couch. Looking down at her in that sweet little cheerleading outfit was driving me crazy with desire. Unable to control it any longer I gently gripped her hips and started moving my cock in and out of her faster causing her little but cheeks slap against my ass.

"Oh yes that’s it Dave fuck your little Cheerleader!" Irene now cried out. As she pushed back against me with all her might matching my thrust with her own. The shock of hearing Irene use foul language for the first time only urged me on. I knew now that she was only repeating what she heard her mother say in a effort to get me more excited. Which was working.

Wanting more I suddenly pulled out of Irene and turned her around. Picking her up I placed both her arms around my waist and had her wrap her around my waist.

"What are you doing Dave?" Irene said as she smiled at me.

"You’ll see sweetie now just hang on and enjoy the ride." I said as I slowly lowered Irene’s tight little pussy on to my hard cock. Holding her small ass I started to slowly rock her up and down on my manhood.

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Yes I like that fuck me harder Dave!" Irene cooed as I started bouncing Irene up and down on my cock while standing. I could feel her arms and legs tighten around me as she continued to moan. Irene tilted her head up and placed her small mouth on my lips kissing me deeply. Returning her kiss I gently sucked her tongue inside as I started to rock her even harder up and down on my cock.

"God it feels good Dave!" Irene moaned as she pulled her mouth away from mine. Lay down Dave I want to ride it it.!"

Only too happy to oblige my soon to be little step daughter I gently lifted her off me and then laid down on the carpet. Lifting her cheer leader skirt with one hand Irene then took my cock and guided it into her tight pussy with her other hand as she lowered her self down on to me.

"God that feels so good Irene." I said as Irene placed her hands on my chest and started to move her small hips up and down on my hard cock.

"Ahhhhhhhhhhh yes Dave that feels so good" Irene said as she started milking my cock with her little pussy. She looked down on me with a glazed look of lust in her eyes as she started to ride me for all she was worth. Just the site of her in the cheerleading outfit as she bounced up and down on me was making me rapidly approach my orgasm. Knowing that if I didn’t take matters into my hands soon I was going to cum before Irene. Reaching down I placed one hand on her hip and with the other I started to gently rub her small clit with my thumb causing her to jump wildly. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh yessssss!"

Sensing that Irene was close to her own climax I rolled her over on to her back and immediately slid all way back in. I could feel her legs wrap around me while the sox on her feet began to urge me by pressing in to hips from behind. The result of this made me start to thrust in and out of little Irene as fast as I could.

"Uh, huh, uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-Huh, Uh-Huh, UH-HUH, UHHHHHHHHHHGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Irene cried out as she reached her climax, her body shaking all over as she gyrated her hips against me. I continued to pump in and out of Irene’s tight contracting pussy as she continued to ride the waves of her orgasm. This being the case I was rapidly approaching my own climax as well.

"Ahhh Irene your going to make me…"

"No Wait Dave!" Little Irene moaned as she reached down and pulled at the base of my cock. Leaning back I followed Irene’s lead and allowed her to pull my rock hard cock out of her. Resting it on her belly Irene started to slide her small hand up and down my cock as fast as she could while grinding her soft tummy against it underneath. "Now Dave!"

That was all I could take.

"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh YEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!!!"

I shot load after load of hot cum all over Irene’s softy tummy as she continued to stroke me off. After I had cum as hard as I could Irene started to rub it all over my still hard cock only heightening the pleasure running through my body. Sliding out of her I rolled over on to my back.

"My god Irene that was incredible." I panted as I tried to catch my breath.

"Hmmm then if you like that you will like this." Irene said as she slid down now and proceeded to clean off my cock with her small tongue.

"Ahhhhhhhhhhh yesss" I groaned.

Knowing that she had my approval Irene gently squeezed my balls as she continued to gently lick up and down the base of my cock. The pleasure she was giving me was causing me to get rock hard again. Slowly Irene worked her way down to my balls and started to now lick and suck them as well while she gently started to stroke my cock with her small hand.

"Hmmmmmmm Sweetie that feels so good." I groaned from the pleasure.

Sensing that I was growing close Irene slide her tongue all the way up to the head of my cock and started to gently roll her tongue around it. The whole time she was looking up at me with those big green eyes of hers.

"Daddy give it to me." She moaned up at me. "I want to taste it."

Then without giving me time to respond she slid her mouth over the head of my cock and started sucking for all she was worth. Her tongue sliding along the bottom of my cock was driving me crazy as her hand started pumping me cock up and down.

"God Irene your going to make me cum again."

Irene pulled her mouth off for only a split second to respond to me.

"Please Daddy now!" Then she plunged her mouth all the way over my cock till it was buried deep down her soft constricting throat. Her small nose nuzzling against my pubs is what sent me over the edge.

"Ohhhh God Irene YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!!!!!!!!!"

I shot load after load out of my aching cock as Irene proceeded to swallow never moving her mouth for a second. I was in heaven again as this little 10 year old angel proceeded to drain my seven inch cock dry.

I lay there panting for breath as little Irene slowly climbed up my body and proceed to gently kiss my lips.

"How was that Alex?"

"Sweetie that was wonderful." I replied as I gently kissed her back and pulled her small body close to mine.

"Good now remember your all mine in the morning too." She said as she jumped up and she made her way back to the room. Before she went into her room she turned and looked over her shoulder and a smile at me.

"Oh and Dave if you wake me up early I promise to be a extra naughty girl for you." As she said this she lifted her skirt to reveal her soft round butt cheeks. As I watched her slowly slide her hand across her bare bottom I knew that Irene was still competing against her little sister. With that Irene slide her skirt back down and went into her room and closed the door.

I sat there for several minutes pondering my situation. Granted I was having the time of my life but at what cost. I had to find a way to keep the girls happy yet at the same time end this little competition of theirs. As I went to the kitchenette I made myself a glass of water. Thinking better of it I made myself a tall glass of milk. Lord only knows how low my protein level was by now. That being said and done I went back to my room and slipped back in bed with little Cindy that was sleeping like a baby.

As I gently wrapped my arms around little Cindy she stirred in her sleep a little. I laid still to let Cindy get her self comfortable. As she did she looked up she smiled groggily and then snuggled up. As she snuggled she slowly worked her way down my body till her head was level with my waist.

I sighed in pleasure as I felt her small lips wrapped around my cock and start to gently suck. Her hand was gently stroking the base of my cock. I could tell she was doing it in her sleep, but I didn’t mind. It was a hell of a way to drift off the sleep. I could feel my cock slowly become firm as she continued to gently suck on the head.

Well maybe I could wait a little longer before I talked to them about it I thought myself as I drifted off to sleep for the night.

Coming soon

Special Chapter 3 My Best friends little girls meet My little Anna!

.  I gathered some fresh clothes from my dresser and went out to take a shower.

"do any of you have to use the bathroom, im gonna take a shower" i got no's from everybody except jessica. she moved past me, brushing her ass against my cock.  even through my shorts and underwear, i could feel her tight ass and the memory of her head bobbing on my cock came rushing back to me.

as she entered the bathroom,she left the door open slightly. with noone else around but me, she then gently opened the door to give me a full view of her naked body. Those perfect round tits, that sweet virgin pussy, and that fantastic ass was all i could take. i tried to grab her, but she pushed my hand away and gave me a smile, i knew what was on her mind.

After my shower, i came out of the bathroom to find the whole house dark, theyve all gone to sleep. i decided to go on the internet because i knew ot would be awhile untill my sister got to bed.  I surfed around some porn sites and got myself pretty aroused. I decided that i wanted to last as long as i could with my cousin, so i went to my room and pulled out a hustler magazine i keep under my matress. I browsed through the pages, and landed on my favorite spread; a blonde getting reamed by an 11 inch cock. i pulled out my prick and started massaging it. With the flashed of my cousin and the pictures of the magazine, i came in about 2 minutes. sweaty from beating my cock half to death, i got out of bed and went to the bathrom to towel off. as i walked to the bathroom, i could hear my sister and cousin laughing at something, damn kids. i went into the bathroom, closed the door behind me and undressed, i toweled off from head to toe, and made sure i was nice and clean down there.

as i got back into my room, i turned on the tv and browsed through the channels. at about 12:30am, i turned off the tube and lay there in the dark with my eyes closed. i started to doze off when i heard footsteps getting closer to my door. when i heard this, i immediately woke up and started to get excited because i knew what was coming. the doorknob turned and i heard "joe, are you up?", not jessica, but my sister. "what, what happened mon?"...."was that you that went to the bathroom?" she asked "yeah, it was me, go back to bed".  damn it, i thought it would happen toniight. i couldnt go back to bed, so i just laid there in the dark for what seemed like forever.

Finally, at around 1:30 am, more footsteps, and the the door to my room crept open, it was jessica. she had changed from her long pajama pants and long sleeved shirt, to some booty shorts and a white wife-beater. she came in and without even saying a word, took off the shirt and slipped outta the shorts and crept into my bed. she met my lips with a deep kiss, our tongues flailing about as if they had a mind of their own. DUring our passionate kiss, she slid her hand down to my shorts and cuped my balls. the feel of her hand on my sac made my cock stand at atention immediately.

"ooooh, excited already huh?" she said with a giggle

"well what do you expect?" i said, sitting up. she leaned back with her back against the wall while i dug into my top drawer for a condom. Lifestyles: ultra lubricated. when i turned around to face her, i found her fingering herself. even though my room was pitch black, except for the slight light coming through my open curtains, i could she the expression on her face. she had an index finger in her mouth, sucking on it, her hair was in her face, and the other hand had 3 fingers busy sliding in and out of her moist pussy.

"i see ur excited too" i said to her opening the condom wrapper

"wait, let me do it" she said, as she grabbed the condom out of my hand and inserted it into her mouth. she pulled me closer by my cock and then sat me down next to her. she then slowly slide her head down and placed her mouth above my cock. using her tongue to push the condom onto my cock, she used her mouth and throat to slide it on my erect prick.

"oooo, yes, that feels so fucking good"

lifting her head from my prick, jessica licked my lips and pushed me onto my back. with me laying down, she stood on the bed, right over my cock. then she slowly lowered herself so that her pussy lips brushed the head of my cock.

"You ready to fuck me big cuz?" she asked me with a grin

"fuck yes jessica, slide on my co.." i couldnt even get the last word outta my mouth when she slide her tight pussy around my prick. Taking nothing slowly, my cousin began to slide up and down my cock, very fast using her legs to balance herself.

"ooooo Joe, your cock feelss soooo good inside me."

"oh shit jessica, fuck my prick girl, fuck my fucking prick"

she then leaned forward and started licking my nipples as she was violently riding my prick. With us fucking so hard, i thought someone was going to hear us.

"damn, s-so your not a-a virgin h-h-huh?" i said between thrusts of my prick

"n-n-nope" She tried her hardest not to moan and scream, but it didnt work, my prick was fucking her too good.

"fuck me Joe, fuck me hard" with that, i sat up, and flipped her onto her back, never removing my cock from her pussy. i spread her legs and began thrusting my cock in and out of her with all my might, and all she did was raise her hips and began thrusting her hips to meet the rhythm of my prick. Her juices were flowing like a waterfall, my every thrust sounded like a plunger in a clogged toilet.

"FUck joe, bend me over and fuck me like the bitch that i am!!!" happy to oblige her, i turned her over with one arm and my cock slipped from her with a loud pop. I bent her over and positioned myself behind her. she then looked back at me with the most fuckable look i have ever seen, she looked like a porn star. i rubbed my prick head up and down her slit, teasing her with it.

"stop fucking around and put that big cock inside me u mutherfucker!" my 16 yr old cousin exclaimed.

 not to be outdone by her, i jammed my cock inside her without warning. her ass hitting my stomach,  it sounded like applause. my cock reamed her tight little cunt and made her fall with her head landing on the pillow and both her hands practically ripping the pillow apart.

"fuck joe, it hurts, it hurts sooooo good, fuck me harder you fucker you!"

"shut the fuck up, your gonna wake somebody" with that command, i began fucking her harder, driving my point to shut up home.

"Fuck joe, im gonna cum, im gonna cum all over your hard prick"

"cum baby, cum on my cock, then ima take this condom off and nut in you"

my cousins pussy started quivering, i knew it was close, she wrapped her legs around my thighs and clutched the pillow to her face, screaming into it. I felt her body jerk and felt her juices spurt out of her, all over my legs and bed sheets. it was like someone poured water on the bed.

"Ok, now its my turn" pulled outta her and tore the condom off my cock. i jammed it back in her and felt how hot she was for the first time. i felt her juices, still flowing out of her, around my cock urging me to add my juices to her own.

"fuck jess, your so damn hot..im gonna cum in you bitch!" my cock, with its last thrusts, spurt my steaming hot load in to her, 9,10,12,streams flew from my cock into her womb, filling her with my cum. ive never came that much before, it felt like 2 minutes before i stopped cumming. i almost passed out from it and kept my balance by fucking her more, squeezing the last of my juice into her.

"ooooo baby, your cum feels good inside me Joe"

"yea, fuck your pussy is sooo good jess"

i fell next to her on my stomach and she fell on hers. we lay ther lookin at each other. i reached over and pulled her close to me and gave her a kiss, again our tongues did the familiar tango they had done before.

"i love when u fuck me joe, we have to do this more often".

"no prob cuz"

this was my cousin, she came over this morning a kid, and im sending her home a slut of a woman. and to think, its only saturday morning, we still got 2 more days to go through...

as she first entered my room.

"Hey jess, u spending the night?" as if i already didnt know.

"Yeah, the whole weekend" when she said that my heart skipped a beat because i knew sometime this week i was going to see her in her 2 piece bathing suit considering that it is summer and about 90 degrees outside.

"Joe, im going to be downstairs ok" shouts my little sister monica

"Ok, ill be here" i shout back "You going too jess?"

"No, im a little tired, so i think im going to take a nap in monica's bed"

"Iight" i say back. Now's my chance i think to myself. As soon as she dozes off, ill sneak in and see if i can catch a glimpse of her body. I begin to watch tv as if not even thinking of my cousin for about 45 minutes. As soon as i dont hear anything froom my sisters room, i start to make my way to her door. I held my ear to the door to try and see if jessica was still up, nothing, so i slowly cracked open the door. There she is, laying there with her back towards me. Her shapely ass sticking out from under the sheet. I caught a glimpse of her black bra strap because the spaghetti strap shirt she was wearing was starting to come off her shoulders. I slowly made my way into the room, trying my hardest not to make a sound. She suddenly jerked in the bed and i froze. It was mothing, just a dream. She then readjusted herself on the bed and stuck her ass out towards me even more than before. that simple movement gave me an absolutely great look at her purely puerto rican ass. The shorts she had on were so short, i could see the curve of her ass that met her thick thighs. I immediately got a hardon, and me not wearing any underwear, my cock was completely visible to anyone who woke up or entered the room. Deciding that this would be possibly the most of her that i would see today, i pulled out my cock and started to jack-off. I started to moan her name, softly so as not to wake her up. i moved in closer and gently touched that part of her ass that was visible to me. again, she shifted in bed, but i didnt care, i kept on doing what i was doing. I slid my shorts off completely and stood there in all my glory with my cock in my hand, and my fingers on her ass. i must've been beating it too loud because she slowly awoke and sat up, not having enough time to pull my pants up,i just stood there, hoping that she wasnt completely up and went back to bed. but she didnt, she just looked at me with those beautiful eyes and said "Joe, what the hell are you doing?!" damn it, if she tells anybody, im in deep shit considering that im 19 and her blood cousin. "Damn jess, im so sorry, i dont know what came over me, please dont tell anybody" i tried to beg her but to my surprise she didnt say that she would or wouldnt, she just looked up at me and said "Can i touch it?"

"hell yea" as i said this, she reached out her hand and gently rubbed her fingers along the lenght of my shaft.

"wow its hard, and real hot"

"you should fell it inside you" as soon as i said this, i knew i was taking a big risk, first of all my sister could come up at any minute or jessica could realize what i wanted to do to her and scream her little head off.

"maybe i will" when she said that my jaw dropped almost to the floor. she wrapped her hand around my erect cock and just held it "do you want me to do what you were doing?

"yes" i said. she started to move her hand up and down my shaft, jacking me off.

"damn jessica, that feels good"

"your dick is sooo hard, is it because of me?

"yes, yes it is" she then took her tongue and slide it across the head of my prick.

"ohhhhhhh" was all that i could muster as the feel of her tongue on my prick was too much to take.

"did that feel good Joe?"

"yes, try putitng it in your mouth now"

i helped her because i could see that she was a little scared of what i asked her to do. I grabed the wrist of the hand she had on my cock, and guided it to her lips.

"Now open them and put the head in"

"ok" she said, as she opened her mouth and slide 2 inches of my cock in her young mouth.

"ooooooo wow jess, now take more of it" with that said, she just giggled and looked up at me as she took 4 more inches of my cock

"h-h-have you d-d-done this b-b-b-b-efore?

"mmmhmmmm" i took that as a yes when she deepthroated that rest of my cock

"fuck jess, suck my fucking cock" she bobbed her head up and down my cock like a pro. slurping and sucking my precum as she played with my balls.

"Fuck jess im gonna cum" i was sooooo hot from the sensation of my cousins mouth sucking my cock and her hand caressing my balls that i nearly exploded then and there. she took my cock out of her mouth with a loud pop.

"do u want to cum in my mouth Joesph?" my beautiful cousin asked me

"fuck yes i do" with that, she went back to sucking me off. She now had one hand on my balls, one wrapped around my shaft and her head bobbing on my cock.  i reached down and felt her little tits. i pinched her nipples through her halter top. I then slipped the straps off her shoulder and let the top fall from her bra. then she undid her bra, never breaking stride on my cock and let her tits bounce free from their lacey prison.

"wow those are pretty" i told my cousin, trying to keep myself from coming too soon.

i decided then that i wanted to feel her virgin pussy. i reached down and played with her belly button. she undid her tight shorts and stood up, again my cock fell from her mouth with a pop and a trail of saliva ran from my cock head to her mouth, dripping down to her tits and stomach. she wriggled out of her shorts with a devilish grin and a little shimmy that made me even hotter. she knealt back down and sucked in my cock without the use of her hands, wow was she fucking good at this!

I reached down to her surprisingly trimmed pussy, she must shave because she was practically bare with the exception of the little strip above her clit. i felt my way around and found her hooded friend. she must've been enjoying this as much as i did because she was literelly dripping wet, her pussy lips slick with her juices. I slipped my index finger inbetween her slit and with my thumb caressed her clit. i felt her moan on my cock and that made her go even faster and deeper with my cock.

"fuck im gonna cum jessica" even though i tried to warn her, she never stopped, keeping the same furious pace as before. with one last stroke into her throat, my cock spurted its white hot streams down her throat.

"fffuuuuuuuuccckkkkk" i excalimed as i felt my cock drain its manjuice into my 16 year old cousins stomach. she tried her hardest to swallow my entire load, but it wasnt gonna happen, little streams came out form the sides of her mouth and dripped onto her nipples then the floor. she kept sucking me until my cock went limp.

"that was fucking great jess"i said as she let my cock slip from her mouth and stood up, barely coming up to my chin.

"you taste great Joe, did u like it?"

"yea, i loved it jess, you really knew what you were doing"

"youre not the first cock ive had in my mouth" that was good, very good, i didnt need a rookie sucking my cock.

"we have to do this everytime you spend the night here"

"yea we do, i loved suicking your cock, and i would love to know what your dick feels like inside my tight cunt" the way she talked to me completely changed the way i saw my cousin, she went from this little innocent girl, to this cocksucking, fuckdoll-like woman.

"me too jess, i want to fuck you so bad"

"tonight, when your sister falls asleep, ill go to your room"

"ok dont knock, just come right in ok, ill be waiting"

"ok" she said as she stood on her tippytoes and deeply kissed me, her tongue darting around my mouth, the slight sweet taste of my cum along with it. and with that, she went back to bed and i went back to my room, thinking of what we just planned to do tonight. boy, i cant wait.....

s.

We were all coming at once. Mother, Brother, Sister, the girls in their sheerest nylon pantyhose and panties, slutty makeup and uniforms. It was certainly a silken family trap……………………………

 

Part V

An hour later I was on my way to school. I couldn’t help thinking about the exquisite sexual fantasy that I had just lived, fucking my Sister and my Mom. I was semi-hard as I relived the last few hours of the morning. Mom had made me and Eileen go to school, she told us that we should behave as normal so no one would suspect what was going on in the privacy of our house. She gave us both late notes; some bullshit about a sick family member who we had gone to visit in hospital. Mom said we would have to talk about our family secret tonight and decide just how we were going to keep having our family fun and keep it a secret.

All day at school I fantasised about how I had fucked Mom. She, fully clothed with her tight white uniform skirt rucked around her ass as I slammed into her, past her torn hose and panties. By the time I left school at half three I was horny as hell. I knew Mom wouldn’t be home until six but I couldn’t wait, I walked the half dozen blocks to the hospital where she worked.

I sometimes went there to see Mom at work, I love staring at the pretty nurses in their tight white uniforms, silky pantyhose, and cute little hats. A few of the older nurses who knew Mom would often come over and say hello and ruffle my hair. If only they knew I wanted to throw them down on the nearest bed and fuck them in their crisp white uniforms. A nurse named Janet who I guessed to be in her mid 40s came over to me as I sat on the bench near Mom’s workstation at the end of the ward.

"Hi Mike," she said.

"Your Mom is occupied with a patient right now, the ward has been really busy today," Janet said as she rushed past.

"Wait in the Matron’s office out of the way and I’ll tell her you’re here."

I went into the Matrons small office that was next to long counter where Mom did her paperwork when she wasn’t busy in ward. I closed the door behind me and sat in an armchair that was pulled up to the desk. I looked around the office and lazily rubbed my semi-hard cock through my jeans. I wondered what the fuck I was doing here, but I was so horny for Mom. I could go home and probably fuck my sister Eileen, but I was hot for Mom after this morning’s session.

A small rubbish bin in the corner caught my attention. Hanging half out of the bin was the leg of a pair of pantyhose. I checked to make sure the door was closed then wondered over and removed the pantyhose from the bin. They were white, control top and I could see the ladder torn in one leg that was reason Matron had discarded them.

I lifted the gusset of the hose to my face and inhaled the smell of Matrons cunt. The smell was still strong, so the hose must have been discarded not that long ago. I walked over to locker in the corner and opened it. Inside were two white skirts with matching blouses on hangers. Matron was a stout woman looking at the size of them. I found nothing else there to excite me so I returned to the armchair.

I was so horny now that I had to do something about it. I eased my zipper down and freed my hard cock. I slid one leg the silky nylon pantyhose over my cock and started to gently stroke it.

Just then the door flew open and in came Mom. She looked flustered and had obviously been working hard.

"Jesus Mike, why are you here Son, cant whatever it is wait until after………………"

Then she stopped mid sentence as she saw what I was doing.

"For fuck sake Mike, if you get caught doing that here they’ll lock you up and fire me. Can’t you at least leave yourself alone until you get home?" Mom said sounding exasperated.

"Well no Mom," I said getting up out of the chair.

"I just can’t stop thinking about what we did today."

"Well Son, there is a time and place for that. What we did this morning and last night is illegal; so at least lets leave that behaviour at home," Mom said, sounding cross.

I took a step towards her; I would have looked a real sight with the stocking hanging off my cock if anyone walked in.

"Please Mom," I pleaded and put my arms around her. I crushed my lips against hers, tasting the lipstick as it smeared on my lips. I pulled her close to me and I felt her move against me as my hard cock pushed against her leg through her skirt. She rubbed her lower body against me, dry humping me through her skirt.

"Ok Mike, I’ll let you have something quick, but then you must leave ok?" Mom said, reaching behind herself to engage the lock on the door.

"Matron is gone for the day, but I can only spare a few minutes so it will have to be very quick Mike."

Mom eased herself out my grasp and went to the desk where she bent over. She reached back and lifted her skirt and pushed her lovely round ass towards me.

"Help yourself to Mommy Mike," she said seductively as she looked around me and smiled.

I needed no further invitation. I pulled the flimsy stockings off my cock and threw them back towards the bin where I had found them and stepped behind my mother. Her ass was raised towards me, the firm cheeks glimmering in the sheen of her pantyhose. I noticed that today she was just wearing a white nylon thong, the thin strand of silky white material running up the crack of her ass, visible through the nylon gusset of her hose.

"Come on Son, give Mommy a quickie, you started it, now hurry up and finish," she panted, and wiggled her ass at me.

I stepped between her parted legs, the rough material of my denim jeans whispering on the nylons that encased her legs. I reached out and placed one hand on each of the globes of her ass and pushed my cock into the crack. As I rubbed my cock up and down the crack of my Mother’s ass, my penis was stimulated by the feel of her pantyhose, Mom started to push back on me and gently rotate her ass.

"Mikey, you have to be quick Son," she panted again.

"I’m enjoying this as much you are now, but we might get caught if you don’t hurry."

I needed no further urging; I pushed a finger into the crotch of Mom’s pantyhose and popped it through the sheer nylon. Then I put both hands into the small hole I had made and tore the hole in the pantyhose covering Mom’s cunt until it was big enough for my purpose. I eased the thin strip of material covering her cunt to one side and slid myself inside my Mother until I was buried to the hilt.

"Oh Mom," I gasped.

"This feels so good."

"Oh do me Mike, do me son." Mom panted.

I started a steady thrusting, pushing my cock in and out of Mom’s cunt. Mom pushed back with each thrust, burying my cock deep inside her and rubbing her sweet nyloned ass against my balls. Mom was panting now.

"Do me Mike, give your Mom a good fucking, push that young cock of yours in and out of Mommies pussy," she chanted.

"Fuck me, fuck me, fuck meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee," she hissed, and I felt her cunt spasm around my cock.

I was making my Mom come. Her tight cunt gripped my cock and she pushed back against me, forcing her clitty against me as I humped. My cock expanded and blew its load. A torrent of hot semen washed into my Mom’s cunt and she gasped and shuddered again.

I nearly fell over as I leaned over my her, grabbing her stockinged thighs and pulling her back on me, impaling my Mommy as I shot my sticky gism deep inside her.

Just then the door rattled,

"Jean? Jean? Are you in there," I heard one of the nurses saying. Mom answered,

"Just a minute Carol. I’ll be out soon. I’m changing my nylons because I caught them on Mister Simpson’s bed."

Mom was cool as cucumber; bent over the desk with my cock buried in her she told lies as easy as pie. I felt Mom squeeze her cuntal muscles and push my deflating penis out on her. She turned around and took a handkerchief from her pocket and took hold of my flaccid penis and wiped it. She zipped my fly and patted it then leaned forward and gently kissed my lips. She bought her finger up to her lips,

"Shhhh," she whispered. And began to wipe the hankie between her thighs, soaking up my come.

"Well Mister Simpson needs his five o’clock meds Jean, torn nylons or no torn nylons. Please hurry," nurse Carol said through the door.

"On my way Carol," Mom said and smoothed down her skirt. She pointed to the corner of the room that would be in the blind spot from the door and I tip toed over there. Mom opened the door,

"There, that’s better," she said motioning to her legs to Carol to continue the charade of the torn nylons. She quickly glanced my way and winked as Carol turned away. Mom quickly flicked the back of her skirt up exposing her gauzy nyloned thighs and ass, she tipped me another wink and walked off.

I waited for about two minutes and was about to leave when a large woman who I estimated to be in her mid forties entered the room. It had to be Matron!

"Who are you sonny," she asked in a not too friendly manner.

"I’m Mike. My Mom is a nurse here, Jean." I stammered. The room reeked of sex; she must have been able to smell it.

"Well what are you doing in my office Mike," she asked.

"I was doing my homework waiting for Mom," I lied. It was a stupid lie because I had no books with me. Matron looked at me quizzically and said,

"Well I have work to do Mike, best you wait for your Mom outside," she said.

"Ok Ma'am, I will." I said and squeezed past her towards the door. Up close she was quite pretty, as some larger women are. She had a round open face framed with red hair worn in a loose bob. Her eyes were huge and a deep blue. She too obviously believed like Mom, that more was better when it came to makeup because her eyes were painted and heavily mascaraed and her lips were a cherry red. She was just the sort of woman I fantasised about when I wanked.

I had to look down of course. Yes! Glimmering taupe pantyhose encased her legs that were large but well shaped. They were long and tapered out of her tight, dark blue, business suit skirt. I saw that she saw me looking at her legs and she smiled. She reached in the bin next to her desk,

"Here Mike," she smirked and handed the pantyhose that only minutes before had been stretched around my cock.

"You might as well keep them, by the look of the that little wet patch and the smell of semen, you were been busy with them before I came in," Matron said, a smile on her face.

"Maybe next time you visit I’ll let you take these off," she said pulling on the gossamer sheer nylons on her legs.

I was just flabbergasted and almost beyond speech.

"Thanks Ma’am, I would love to," I stammered and walked out the door my head spinning. I heard her laughing to herself as I walked away stuffing her pantyhose into my pocket.

"But I bet you are the sort of lad who would have more fun If I left them on," she chuckled after me.

er looks had changed some too.  She wasn't wearing glasses any more.  She had also let her hair grow long instead of keeping it short.  I wouldn't say that she is drop dead gorgeous, probably just about average. I was glad she came down though.

That night we had all gone out to dinner at Outback.  As we were walking out I asked my dad which hotel Lisa and my grandmother were staying at.  He told me they weren’t.  They were going to stay with us.  I was a little confused, because we had a nice size house, but every room was being taking up.  I know I didn't want to sleep on the floor.  Dad said that my sister was going to sleep on an air mattress in my brother’s room.  My grandmother was going to sleep in my sister’s bed.  I then asked him what about Lisa?  He kind of gave me a strange look and said that she is sleeping in my room.  I looked at him and told him that I wasn't happy about it.  I told him that I go out at night and come home early in the morning.  I hated to be wakened by anyone, let alone my cousin.  With that I was off to a party with some friends.  What you have to understand was that I had already packed up most of my stuff.  I was getting ready to move to an apartment with a friend a few days after graduation.  The only things that were in my room was my bed, TV, and my parents old sofa.  They had just bought new furniture and I was getting the old sofa.  The sofa is what Lisa was sleeping on. 

Anyway, I got back home at about 2am .  I was a little surprised to see Lisa still up watching TV.  She was watching Dukes of Hazard.  She asked me what I had been doing.  I told her I had gone to a friend’s house and everyone there was just hanging out drinking and having a good time.  I told her I would be right back and went to the bathroom to brush my teeth and change into some shorts.  I laid down in bed and Lisa turned the tv off.  She was asking me more questions like what I thought it would be like to play college football (I’m 6'1 280lbs).  I then started asking her some questions.  They were all stupid questions, until I asked her if she had a boyfriend.  She said no.  She said she wasn't to keen with guys.  She didn't think she was pretty enough for a guy to like her.  She also didn't like her body.  She said she was taller than most of her friends and most of the guys.  She also said she didn't like her boobs.  She said they were just like little mounds with a Hershey kiss on top.  I couldn't believe she was telling me this.  I knew what she meant though.  She didn't look like she had any boobs at all.  The talk didn't get much further than that before she said she was tired and wanted to go to sleep.

The next day I went along with my usual business.  I saw my family off and on.  I was so busy.  For some reason or another though I couldn't stop thinking about what Lisa was telling my last night.  I found my self not being able to wait until tonight.  I had some other questions to ask her. 

Night came and I found my self at home earlier than I usually would.  I got ready for bed.  I noticed Lisa was watching tv and she didn't seem that interested in talking.  So I took a bold first step and knowing the answer already I asked her if she was a virgin.  She hit mute on the remote control and looked back at me puzzled.  Why do you ask that? she said.  I told her I was just curious after what we were talking about last night.  She told me yes she was still a virgin.  She then sat up on the sofa and asked me the same question.  When I told her no, she looked puzzled again.  She said that she thought you had to wait until your married to have sex.  See, I later found out that my grandmother is the one who told Lisa about sex.  Being that my grandmother is very old school, Lisa thought you had to be married to have sex.  I told her you don't and she still looked puzzled. 

Lisa started to ask me a lot of questions about sex.  Like how it feels?  What’s it like?  Lisa was really starting to turn me on.  I had to pull the covers over me to keep her from seeing my hard on from the light of the tv.  I then got real brave.  I told her I could answer all of her questions, but that it would be different.  I could only tell her how it felt for me, from a mans perspective.  I didn't know how it would feel for her.  I then asked her if she had ever kissed a guy before.  When she said no I jumped on the opportunity. 

I told her to come over to me and I would show her what it is like to kiss a guy.  She came over and sat down beside me.  I leaned into her and gave her a kiss on the lips.  She seemed really scared.  I told her there wasn't anything to worry about.  I then told her the next time I go to kiss you to slightly open up your mouth.  When I kissed her again she did as I said.  I put my tongue in her mouth and started to French kiss her.  She really started to get into it.  Then out of instincts I started rubbing her boobs on the outside of her t-shirt.  It didn't take her long to realize what I was doing before she pulled back.  I asked her what was wrong.  She said that she didn't want to do this.  That she wasn't ready to have sex.  I told her we don't have to have sex, but that we can fool around.  She said it's all the same thing.  I told her it wasn't.  Finally after thinking it over for a minute she said as long as we don’t have sex.   I told her we wouldn’t.   With that I leaned in and started kissing her again.   After a few minutes of kissing I started to take her shirt off.   You could tell she really didn’t want to.   She kind of fought it and then finally gave in a let me take it off.    When I looked down at her breasts I noticed that she wasn’t lying.   She really didn’t have much in the way of breasts.   Her nipples looked like little Hershey kisses too.   They would puffy and sticking out.   She quickly took her hands and covered herself up.   I told her not to, that I thought she was beautiful.   She said she would feel more comfortable if I showed her my penis.   I said ok and took my shorts right off.   I would say that I am average in size.   She looked at my penis and was kind of taken back by it.   She said she had only seen some in magazines.   She asked if she could touch it.   I told her she could.   With that she stuck her hand out and touched the head.   She said it’s so hard, but soft.   I then started to show her how to jerk me off.   I guided her hand to the base of my cock and told her to move her hand up and down.   It felt so wonderful.   While she was doing this I was playing with her breasts.  

After a few minutes I asked her if she wanted to try something else.   She said sure.   I told her I wanted to teach her how to give a blow job.   I told her to lean down and kiss the head of my penis.   She did and when she sat up she said she tasted something.   I told her it was called pre-cum.   It acts as a lubricant if you’re going to have sex.   I then told her to open her mouth and to put my penis in it.   She said it seemed kind of gross.   I told her to trust me.   When she got some of it in I told her to close her mouth.   I then told her to start sucking on my cock with out using her teeth.   To move her mouth back and forth and to use her tongue.   She was really driving me crazy.   I was getting ready to cum, but I really didn’t want to say anything to her.   I wanted to shot in her mouth and hope that she swallows it.   I looked down at her and told her to pick up speed a little.   I then told her I was close to Cumming and that I wanted to come in her mouth.   I told her to keep going and that when I cum to swallow it.   If she couldn’t do it then I told her to spit it in the trash can beside my bed.   She went at it for another minute of so and I started to feel my balls tighten.   I didn’t even warn her.   I just grabbed the back of her head and brought her mouth down over my whole cock.   I shot a few ropes of cum in her mouth and I could start to hear her gag.   I let her go and she ran over to the trash can and spit it out.   I had a glass of water on my night stand and let her use it to rinse her mouth out.   When she got back I could see she had a few tears running down her eyes.   I asked her if she was ok and she said yes.   She said that she was finished for tonight, but that we could mess around again tomorrow.  

Tomorrow night came and we started off messing around again.   I was completely naked and she had her shirt off, but her shorts on.   This time I laid her down on my bed and started to kiss her.   While I was kissing her I kept thinking about how I could get her to have sex with me.   I wanted her so bad.   I wanted to take her virginity.  

While I was kissing her I slowly made my way kissing her down her neck to her breasts.   I focused on them for a while.   I could her Lisa start to moan a little.   That is when I decided to go further.   I started kissing my way down her stomach to her belly button.   When I got to the elastic of her shorts I slowly started to pull them down.   She quickly grabbed them and pulled them back up.   She said she didn’t want to play anymore.   I then asked her if she remembered how good I felt after she gave me a blow job last night.   She said yes.   So, I told her that I wanted to give her that same feeling tonight.   I told her I wanted to lick and kiss her pussy and make her cum.   I told her it would be the greatest experience in her life.   I started to kiss her breasts again and she reluctantly said alright.   With that I slid her shorts off.   I told her she needed to open her legs wide.   She did and I put my mouth down by her pussy.   I could tell she was already wet.   I started to eat her out.   I began to really focus on her clit.   She was starting to really get in to it.   She was grabbing my head and holding me down there.   I just kept thinking man I got to get my cock in there.   While I was eating her out I decided to put a finger in her.   She was really tight.   She never said anything so I just kept going.   I could tell she was getting close to an orgasm.   Finally she came.   I looked up at her face and she had more tears running down.   She said she was so happy.   She had never felt something that good before.   She told me that she felt she was starting to have feelings for me.   I told her the same thing.   I tried to position my self to get ready to have sex with her.   I had my cock lined up to enter her.   I was looking at her eyes telling her how beautiful she is and kissing her passionately.   I then told her that I wanted to have sex with her.   She said she was scared.   I asked her of what?   She said she heard that it hurts.   I told her sometimes it does at first, but not for long.   She then said that she didn’t want to get pregnant.   I told her I didn’t either.   She asked if I had a condom.   I told her that I didn’t.   She then said that she wouldn’t do it.   I was really upset.   I asked her if we could have sex and I would just pull out before I came.   She still said no.   I then asked if I could just put it in and take it out.   She really didn’t want to and was making it known.   After a lot of begging she finally gave in to me just putting it in and then pulling out.   They whole time I kept thinking maybe she will change her mind once we started.   So, with that I slowly began to push inside of her.   I got all the way to her hymen and she said ok, you were in now get out.   I told her I was barley in her and that I wanted to be in her all the way.   She said she didn’t want to do this anymore and for me to pull out.   I told her to stop being a baby.   With that I pushed through and broke her hymen.   She started to scream, but I just put my hand over her mouth.   I could see the tears running down her face.   I felt bad for what I did, but I was too lost in the moment.   I just laid there with my cock all the way in her until she stopped screaming.   When I moved my hand away she told me to get out of her now.   I told her I couldn’t.   I told her she was the tightest girl that I had ever had sex with.   She said we are not having sex, that I promised to just put my cock in and take it right out.   I then told her that I changed my mind.   I wanted to go all the way.   She started to cry.   I told her not to worry, that it would all be over in a little bit.   She then told me that she would scream.   I told her she would be sorry if she did.   With that I slowly began to fuck her.   In and out, in and out I went.   I kept telling her how great she was.   That she was the best I had ever had.   She was just crying.   I then started to pick up speed.   I could hear my balls slapping against her butt.   I was lost in another world.   Finally I could feel my balls tighten up.   I knew I was about to cum.   I also knew that I didn’t want to pull out.   I wanted to feel what it was like to cum in a woman without wearing a condom.   Just then I shoved as deep in her as I could.   All I could do was say “Lisa, I’m Cumming, Lisa I’m Cumming.”   I just emptied my cum into her.   I just collapsed on her.   I had never cummed so hard in all my life.   When I pulled out of her she quickly got up and put her cloths back on.   She ran over to the sofa and lay down in a fetal position crying.   I just sat up and told her that there was nothing to cry about.   I told her she was very good.

Nothing happened again after that night.   Lisa and my grandmother left two days later.   Thinking back after they left, I thought maybe I shouldn’t have done what I did.   It was too late though.   You can’t change the past.  

A couple months later I had to go up with my dad to see my grandmother.   She wasn’t doing to well.   When we got there I figured I would see Lisa.   When I didn’t I asked my grandmother where she was.   My grandmother told me that she had started messing with boys and got her self knocked up.   Grandma said that she is at some special school for young pregnant mothers.   She then ventured to say that Lisa had claimed to have only had sex once.   So, was the baby mine.   I guess I would find out in seven months.

and did ), so i went to cheak what my webcam cought," ohhhhhh God" i said i saw most beutiful as in the world and then while was undressing i saw her taking of her bra and his beutiful tits showing off (the most importent thing i wanted to see in her entire body). and she was massgning her tits i felt a big shock o my penies and precum was covering it as my heart was bumping faster. as i said before my cam was notgood so i couldnt see her pussy( i was so pissed), then she disapeared from cam's view, she was not apearing for more then 20 min's i was wondering what she was doing then suddenly i saw she got up from the floor with her hand on her pussy i didnt botehred it. and she got dressed and i was shocked that she didnt put here bra and panties on, just a sleeping dress but notting was showing thro it. clip ended and i empty my load. i was so exciting of what i saw, the next day i filmed her again and once again she took about 30 min to get out and same thing happend she lied down and disapeared from cam i that time doubted that she may be Masturbating i never thought my inoscent sister does Masturbat, next day i set the cam in a direction that will face down on the floor so i could see what she does in 30 min, as usuall it was arround 3 Pm and she arrived and she looked littler tired and horney, she went to her room and closed door this it took almost 50 mins went near door and i heared a very light sound, AHHHHHHHH< OHHHHHHHHHHHH. i couldnt handle it more finaly she came out and i rushed in to see the video, she just drop her self on the floor and took his panties on start Masturbating just i thought and yes she was screaming after 40 min she finaly cumed and got on her feet and changed his dressed and i saw my self in video rushing to the pc (lol), from that day i said to my self i should help her and my self. next day she came home i told her to drop me some where (she had car) while we were in the road i dont know how but suddenly it came on my mouth u Masturbate "What...huh...hmm" she said and she while she was shacking she said "no.. i dont" i said i have proof i filmed u with the webcam "ohhhh no" "so what u want now" i was freakin and shacking and once again it just came out of my mouth "i can help and u can help me" she was like "errrrrrrrrrr, what u mean" i said comon u know that why do it urself when u have somebody to do it for u, she started to getting it "OK so u want to fuck me" yeh i said " u can enjoy it to" "but this is wrong" i know but who cares she said i must think of it 1st, i said ill use condomes and protection so there will be no risk. she said ur pretty smart and i Laughed, " so what u think" she said well as far as nobody knows am ok with it. i harldy could stop my manhood to wake up and she was keep looking at, " do u want it" she ashamed and said "yes, who long ist" i said to her it long enough to hurt u(it was arround 9") . "what now" she asked "do u know any good place to stop by and have a fresh startup of what we're going to do" i asked her. "she said how about my car" as her car was big enough to have a fast sex, she found a good spot where no building was there, i took the 1st step by feeling my most favorite thing "TITS" from out of her dress, she droped her head back and moaning "ohhh that feels good" she said, "that's begning sis" i said back to her. as there was a risk of cops i didnt ask her to take her clothes of but i took my hand in her dress and pulled her bra down, God damn its was so hot tits and he nipples were so ticked, i squeezed them for couple of min and went to next station "Pussy" she didnt wear any panties at all this time i asked her why she said "it was hot today" so i felt cums all over her pussy i thougth mybe somebody fucked her today before me, any way i didnt care and start feeling her, it was damn hard and i was so pissed i couldnt do much except touching as we were in car. i opend her long balck hair and smell then while kissing her lips "ohhh no kissing please" she yaled , ok sis i responed her. i said it your turn sis, she took her right hand to my zip bringing my cock out " OHHHH WOW.... So Big... this aint Fitting in me" she said once again i Laughed. she started to taking it to her mouth and sucking it, since it was my 1st blowjob i like it too mcuh and grapped her hair and pushed it down harder, she said i cant take it full inside "it will not take much time am cuming just wait little more" i responded her, after 3 min of sucking i camed and all my spersm in her mouth, she slapt me and grapped a tisue box and cleaned her mouth, "dont u like that" i said "well i like it but not a glass of it " she yaled, i was damn Laughing. then she start her car and we were on our way back to home, in our way back to home i asked her if we will do this again "yes sure... why not" and i was so exsited . after 1 week of waiting for good time my parents finaly planed going out some where and taking us too, "will u come with us" father asked me and my sister in very fast way " no i dont feel to go out" i said my sister understood that we have chance of having a long sex "i wont come dad" she said that too , well my dad didnt bothered and next day they went out with my lil bro and 2nd sister, i couldnt belive we were home alone, we keeped calmed for 30 min to be sure nobody will come home back, then she said wait i have a suprise for u , she went in her room a closed the door "hey cam is on sis" i said to her in funny way and she Laughed, so she came outwith very sexy black color dress my manhood was ticked and forcing to come out of the pants i didnt waste time nd took my pants off and she said cant u be patent and play for a while before goign to main event, i said not and grabed her by my arm and took her to the bed and as i said i didnt waste my time at all and start pushing my cock in her, "be carefull not to hurt me" she said "ok dont worry, ive seen lots of porno" she Laughed in very loud voice so i fucked her and fucked her till i was cumin, i rememberd she told me not to cum in her pussy so i took my dick back out and she started to suck, i said sis am cumin and u dont want it in ur mouth so let it go "no i want it this time" i was more excited i as i found my sis is more bitch then i thought. its been 2 years sice that time and almost do it once a week or when we get a chance.

a compliment, a fact with which I would agree.

 

Still wanting him to fuck me I would sometimes sink down and suck him.   The first time it felt amazingly exciting, it was what some girls with a dirty mind only ever fantasised about doing.   One afternoon as daddy whispered in my ear getting me to admit that I would do anything he became very excited when I whispered back to him.

 

“Yes daddy – anything you want – but you will have to put your cock inside me and fuck me!”

 

It happened – my father pounded away at me bouncing me on the bed until his sperm shot inside my hole making me orgasm too.     After that I no longer had to wait for the days that daddy had someone home.   He would come to my room when I got home from school or some evenings I would go down stairs knowing that he was alone.   I would bounce on his knee or even be held against the wall with my legs wrapped around him, his cock deep inside me.

 

Like other men daddy liked me in my school uniform and one of his favourite positions was for him to take me from behind while I was stood and bent over b alan cing myself on a piece of furniture.   Sometimes daddy removed my knickers while other days if time was scarce he would pull my panties to one side and push home his cock.   The more risks he took the more exciting it felt and many times we were nearly discovered by either my mother or by my younger sister.   I was puzzled by that particular risk daddy seemed to enjoy taking and wondered what would happen if my sister walked in.   I did not suspect for a second that daddy was building up to fulfilling his next perverted fantasy.

 

When more time was available daddy liked me to straddle his knee facing him so he could kiss my tits.   He liked me to talk to him as he fucked me and for me to tell him whose cock I enjoyed sucking most and how it felt when I tasted a man’s sperm or which men made me “cum”.   For a while I was in two different worlds – the normal one when out or at school and the one at home when mother was out of the house.   I would become a different person and was truly the dirtiest slut ever doing anything my father asked of me.

 

Our games alone had become kinkier and daddy seemed fascinated more and more with my bottom.   He would get me to lie on my tummy and then he would kiss and lick around my hole.   Over a couple of weeks he persuaded me to lie on my side with one leg bent up and he would smear cream or ointment on his fingers and try to insert it in my anus.   At first it hurt and I whimpered but he insisted on doing it until eventually I learned to relax.

 

Soon he was getting me to lie on all fours with my bum stuck up in the air while he penetrated me first with one finger then with two.   Eventually he admitted to me that he wanted to prepare me to take his cock in my arse then, he suggested, I could let other men do it because he would love to watch me being arse fucked!

 

The other dirty game daddy liked me to play first happened when other men were in the house.   After being fucked and having my pussy played with two men daddy had brought home I wanted to visit the bathroom.   I told daddy I had to go – I needed a pee – immediately the men – and daddy too – had filthy thoughts.

 

“Do it here!” one whispered.

 

I refused - in spite of all I was prepared to do somehow peeing in front of men was going too far.   I was shocked and embarrassed when my father came over and putting his fingers against my clit he joined the others in trying to persuade me to let them watch.   I held out and tried to reason that it would make such a mess on the floor but I was bursting and couldn’t hold on much longer.   Father went quickly out of the room and returned with some old towels placing them on the floor.

 

“Now you don’t need to worry!” he declared.

 

As all the men kept whispering to me to comply while they gathered round me becoming more and more excited my father picked his time – and laid a hard slap across my buttocks.   The stinging unexpected smack took me by surprise – and I lost control of my bladder.   Embarrassed I was made to stand open legged over the towels and daddy spread my pussy lips open.   I was even more shocked when toward the end one of the men knelt between my legs and I was assured it would be fine if I just finished peeing – into his mouth!

 

Father was turned on by this for quite a while and he would often get me to piss for him – or sometimes on him.   Once when he was licking my pussy he told me to stand and while he flicked his tongue over my clit he told me to pee.   It was another dirty game I became used to taking part in.

 

Only once did anything happen outside the home and that was when daddy and I were shopping he said he needed to see someone.   On a street in the seedier part of town we met a man and after daddy had spoken to him the man looked at me and then asked dad who I was.

 

“This is my daughter,” he said simply.

 

“Yeah, she looks to be a fine girl!” the man commented.

 

At that point dad walked me down the nearest alleyway beckoning the man to follow.   Stopping to make sure no one was about he lifted my skirt and bunched it round my waist in his hand.   Stood in front of the man I saw his eyes light up as he ogled the area between my legs.

 

“Don’t you think she’s more than just fine?” daddy asked.   “What do think now?”

 

The man hesitated then daddy invited him to touch – and touch he did.   His fingers went straight to my pussy and when he realised he was able to go further he slipped his fingers under my panties and felt inside my hole.   He was a happy man when daddy said he should visit us and get to know me properly.

 

I became a little nervous when the man asked, “Can’t I have a sample now?”

 

Pushing me into a recess between two out buildings dad told the man to show me “what he had got”.   The man took out the thickest cock I had ever seen and as I trembled with anxiety I heard daddy’s voice.

 

“Show him how well you can suck – good girl!

 

The man was beside himself with unbelievable joy and grinning he looked down at me and watched me take his dick into my mouth.   Something about the situation turned me on also and I gave the man the best blow job he had ever had.   When I felt his salty sperm shooting into my mouth I lifted my eyes to look into his and watch his fascination when I happily and enthusiastically swallowed his “cum”.   The man consequently became a regular visitor to the house when I found out he supplied my dad with very dubious material and was no stranger to illicit sex.

 

Amid all this was the fear that sometime these games would be discovered but I never imagined the most unusual way this would happen.   The night I dressed sexily for daddy expecting to ‘entertain’ a group of his friends I had no idea when I walked into the room that my mother would be there.

 

There was an awkward moment but as a man began to fondle and kiss me I managed to catch a glimpse of father taking my equally shocked and stunned mother out of the room for a little talk.   With my mind in a whirl I was almost oblivious to the fact that I was being held down in my seat by two men and the young boy that mother had been playing with was being encouraged to come and touch me.   All I could see in my mind and think about was the image of my mother letting a young boy masturbate into her mouth while the men watched and wanked!

 

Now my own dirty behaviour paled into insignificance – shit – this was my mother!

 

Suddenly I was conscious my parents had returned to the room.   Mother had a strange expression on her face that scared me a little.   Confused I wondered why the men had not released me or why no one seemed the slightest bit worried.   One of the men stood away and to my surprise mother replaced him in the seat beside me.   The boy was now fumbling between my legs and I moved thinking now I should stop him – mother stopped my attempts.

 

It was beginning to dawn on me now that my mother was just as depraved and kinky as my father was.   The boy was there for my mother; but now they seemed to have agreed to other more lustful uses of him.    I heard a voice telling him to remove my panties, then to kneel and lick between my legs; the voice belonged to my mother!  

 

Still in a mental whirl I felt the man on my other side start to remove my top then begin to play with my tits – mother smiled, and kissed me on the cheek.   Her hands dropped to my thighs and she held them apart opening my hole for the boy.

 

“Come here, stand up!” she commanded of the boy.

 

Now her face was near mine as she directed the lad to wank while she pulled him toward both our faces.   With alternating movements the boy’s penis went from my mouth to mothers and I felt her excitement growing as the men vocally signalled their approval.   When the lad spurted into my mouth the men went wild and soon both my mother and I were both being hard fucked as we lay side by side.

 

I remember very little about the events that followed during the next two days.   There were no long conversations or explanations and certainly not any recriminations.   Indeed it seemed as though neither of my parents could wait for the next time friends would visit.   Mother, at breakfast on the second day whispered that things would be fine but didn’t enlarge on exactly what she meant by that remark.   The evening of the following night was interrupted by a visit from three men and I was summoned to “Come downstairs, and through to the other room.”

 

I had taken part in many kinky and forbidden acts but the events of that night would stay the most memorable.   At one point I was laid flat with a man fucking me while mother knelt over me giving me the most passionate of kisses.   Simultaneously, with her backside pushed high in the air she was being well shafted from behind by another man.

 

For the pleasure of watching men my mother would kneel with me on the floor and guide a penis to my mouth for me to suck before she would share its taste with me.   That penis, for the added excitement of the audience would invariably belong to my father!   Mother would masturbate the shaft while she held my head pushing it into my mouth, kissing it and me at the same time.

 

Another ‘show’ was for mother to use a double dildo and fuck me while she licked and sucked on my tits, she became very aroused when I did likewise and took her breast between my lips then when a man had ejaculated into my mouth would use her tongue to lick up the sperm.   Mother was quite persuasive in getting me to allow certain men to use my anus and would happily lubricate me and assist.   Sometimes when all had gone home father would still be so worked up that he would fuck me hard while mother held and fondled me.

 

It was after many months of living this double life and, happily accepting it that I discovered that the inevitable had happened.   Mother and I, one evening, had gone out to see a show, quite normal and proper.   It was upon our early return that we heard noises coming from the ‘other room’ and for a few minutes just sat and listened.   I was surprised wondering who, apart from the usual type of men visitors could be in there; mother however had a knowing look on her face and was quite unperturbed.   When the door opened it revealed all and left me stunned and shocked.

 

Out from the room walked a man, a stranger, fastening up his trousers with a big smile on his face.   Behind him I looked into the room and at the same time heard the familiar sound of my little sister’s voice. She uttered a barely audible cry followed by a nervous giggle then as she walked across the room toward a waiting man sat with legs apart I saw that she was naked from the waist down.   At the same time I became aware of something else that although a familiar sight to me in this instance left me shaken.   I could see not one but two other men – and they too were devoid of any clothing from waist down.

 

Father had finally initiated my younger sister in the forbidden and sexual depraved world of our family.   The man fastening his pants didn’t seem the least bit worried about my mother and my own unexpected presence and it soon dawned on me why.   My mother quietly told me to relax and stay calm.   She had known all about this plan and as I later learned had taken me out merely to get me out of the way knowing that I may freak out knowing about this latest development.

 

Mother, it seemed, had taken some persuading to allow this (but the fact that she had even let herself be convinced and sat discussing the pros and cons showed fully the strange world my family moved in).   At least I had been at an age of sexual awareness and at the back of my mind I knew that one day father would look at my sisters developing body and think his forbidden thoughts.   However it seemed that lust and depravity had dictated that waiting was no longer an option.

 

I subsequently asked my sister a simple question, “How long have you been going into the ‘other room’?”

 

She answered innocently and immediately, “Oh, for a long time now!   Mummy said it would be fun but we haven’t to tell anyone.”

 

The one fact that was most disturbing to me was that as a family we shared dark and dangerous secrets and relied on each other to keep quiet.   It was a shock to know that in spite of this that we were nevertheless still keeping secrets from each other.

 

Father has moved on now, not banished you understand, he merely became bored and left!   We three are still together as a family but cannot change our past – or do we wish to. Mother is in the kitchen but she knows that my younger sister, now a little more grown up has just brought a man home and taken him into the room adjoining our lounge – the ‘other room’; I have just heard her ask him a question.

 

“Would you like me to keep my school uniform on?”

 

The End

 

Author’s Note:

I have brought this story to an end because much time has passed since I posted the last chapter and the remaining ones on my PC have accidentally been deleted.   I have also literally lost the plot!   The theme worked in a sort of way but I will now use my time to finish off all the half completed stories I have.   I thank all who read and commented on my efforts.